<?xml version="1.0" ?>
<TEI.2 id="lunheng"> 
  <teiHeader type="text" status="new"> 
	 <fileDesc> 
		<titleStmt> 
		  <title type="proper">Lun Heng [Electronic edition]</title> 
		  <title type="sub">Philosophical essays of Wang Chong</title> 
		  <author>Edited by 
			 <name>Anne Kinney</name></author> 
		</titleStmt> 
		<publicationStmt> 
		  <pubPlace>Charlottesville</pubPlace> 
		  <publisher>Institute for Advanced Technology in the
			 Humanities</publisher> 
		  <date>©2005</date> 
		  <availability> 
			 <p n="copyright">copy; 2005 by the Rector and Visitors of the
				University of Virginia</p> 
		  </availability> 
		</publicationStmt> 
		<notesStmt> 
		  <note></note> 
		</notesStmt> 
		<sourceDesc> 
		  <biblFull lang="english"> 
			 <titleStmt> 
				<title type="main">Lun Heng</title> 
				<author>Translated by
				  <name>Alfred Forke</name></author> 
				<respStmt> 
				  <resp>Encoded by
					 <name>Swan Kim</name></resp> 
				</respStmt> 
			 </titleStmt> 
			 <publicationStmt> 
				<publisher>Paragon Book Gallery</publisher> 
				<pubPlace>New York, N.Y.</pubPlace> 
				<date>1962</date> 
			 </publicationStmt> 
			 <seriesStmt> 
				<title>SUPPLEMENTARY VOLUME TO THE "MITTEILUNGEN DES SEMINARS FÜR
				  ORIENTALISCHE SPRACHEN, JAHRGANG XIV"</title> 
			 </seriesStmt> 
			 <notesStmt> 
				<note></note> 
			 </notesStmt> 
		  </biblFull> 
		  <biblFull lang="chinese"> 
			 <titleStmt> 
				<title type="main">論衡</title> 
				<author>
				  <name>王充</name></author> 
				<respStmt> 
				  <resp>JOB_PERFORMED</resp> 
				  <name>NAME</name> 
				</respStmt> 
			 </titleStmt>
			 <publicationStmt> 
				<publisher>PUBLISHER_OF_CH_REF_ED</publisher> 
				<pubPlace>PUBLISHER_LOCATION</pubPlace> 
				<date>PUB_DATE</date> 
			 </publicationStmt> 
			 <seriesStmt> 
				<title>SERIES_TITLE_NAME</title> 
			 </seriesStmt> 
			 <notesStmt> 
				<note>NOTES_ABOUT_CH_REF_ED</note> 
			 </notesStmt> 
		  </biblFull> 
		</sourceDesc> 
	 </fileDesc> 
	 <profileDesc> 
		<langUsage> 
		  <language id="chinese">Traditional Chinese</language> 
		  <language id="english">English</language> 
		</langUsage> 
	 </profileDesc> 
	 <revisionDesc> 
		<change>
		  <date>5/16/05</date> 
		  <respStmt> 
			 <name>Swan Kim</name> 
			 <resp>Graduate Assistant</resp> 
		  </respStmt> 
		  <item>basic markup finished</item> 
		</change> 
	 </revisionDesc> 
  </teiHeader> 
  <text> 
	 <front TEIform="front"> 
		<titlePage TEIform="titlePage" id="tpage"> 
		  <docTitle> 
			 <titlePart lang="chinese" type="main">論衡</titlePart> 
			 <titlePart lang="chinese" type="sub"></titlePart> 
			 <titlePart lang="english" type="main">Lun Heng</titlePart> 
			 <titlePart lang="english" type="sub"></titlePart> 
		  </docTitle>
		  <byline> By 
			 <docAuthor lang="chinese">王充</docAuthor> 
			 <docAuthor lang="english">Wang Ch'ung</docAuthor></byline> 
		  <byline> Translated by 
			 <docAuthor lang="chinese">CHINESE_CHARACTERS_TRANSLATOR</docAuthor> 
			 <docAuthor lang="english">Alfred Forke</docAuthor> </byline> 
		  <byline> Edited by 
			 <docAuthor lang="chinese">CHINESE_CHARACTERS_EDITOR(S)</docAuthor> 
			 <docAuthor lang="english">EDITOR_NAME</docAuthor> </byline> 
		  <docImprint> 
			 <publisher lang="chinese">äÂº????????? êÂ¡???Ã§Â©???</publisher> 
			 <publisher lang="english">Institute for Advanced Technology in the
				Humanities</publisher> 
			 <pubPlace lang="chinese">Ã§Â¶???Ã¥Â°?äÂº?Ã¥Â¤?Ã¥Â­?<lb/>
				Ã¥Â¤?æÂ´???</pubPlace> 
			 <pubPlace lang="english">Charlottesville, VA</pubPlace> </docImprint>
		  
		</titlePage> 
	 </front> 
	 <body> 
		<div1 id="d1.5" type="part" n="C"> 
		  <head lang="english">C. Physical.</head> 
		  <div2 id="d2.23" type="chapter" n="XIX"> 
			 <head lang="english">Chapter XIX. On Heaven (<hi
				rend="italic">T`an-t`ien</hi>).</head> 
			 <p lang="english">In the books of the Literati 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">In <hi rend="italic">Huai Nan Tse.</hi>
					 Cf. p. 89.</seg></note> we find the statement that <hi rend="italic">Kung
				Kung</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A legendary being of prehistoric
					 times.</seg></note> struggled with <hi rend="italic">Chuan Hsü</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A mythical emperor.</seg></note> for
				the empire, and that out of anger that he was defeated, he knocked against the
				<hi rend="italic">Pu Chou</hi> Mountain, 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The <hi rend="italic">Pu Chou</hi>
					 Mountain forms part of the <hi rend="italic">K`un-lun,</hi> which latter is
					 also called "Pillar of Heaven" (<hi rend="italic">T`ien-chu</hi>).</seg></note>
				thereby causing the break-down of the "Pillar of Heaven" and the
				<hi rend="italic">délabrement</hi> of the confines of the earth. But
				<hi rend="italic">Nü Wa</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The sister of the mythical emperor
					 <hi rend="italic">Fu Hsi.</hi></seg></note> melted multicoloured stones, and
				therewith plastered up the blue sky, and cut off the legs of a sea-turtle,
				which she erected at the four extremities of the universe. However, heaven was
				not complete in the north-west, therefore sun and moon moved, 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">To wit from east to west.</seg></note>
				and there was a piece of the earth missing in the south-east, hence all the
				rivers flowed to the ocean. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The ocean is in the east of
					 China.</seg></note> This is a very old tradition, believed by most people. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Cf. <hi rend="italic">Lieh Tse</hi> V,
					 5v.; where this old tradition is told with almost the same words.</seg></note>
				Well educated persons will think it strange, but they have nothing to say
				against it, or if they have, they are unable to settle the question. They may
				also be afraid, lest the thing should be really true, and therefore dare not
				discuss it seriously. According to the laws of nature and from a human point of
				view, it is all idle talk.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">If a man fighting with another for the empire, out
				of anger that he did not win, knocked against the <hi rend="italic">Pu
				Chou</hi> Mountain, and caused the pillar of heaven to break, and the confines
				of the earth to be smashed, if his strength was like that, he would have no
				opponent on earth. With such a force he could engage three armies, and the
				soldiers would be to him like ants, and their weapons like blades of grass. Why
				should he, resenting his defeat, strike against Mount <hi rend="italic">Pu
				Chou?</hi></p> 
			 <p lang="english">There is nothing harder and heavier than a
				mountain. The strength of ten thousand men pushing would not be able to move
				even a small mountain, and Mount <hi rend="italic">Pu Chou</hi> must have been
				a big one. If it was really the "Pillar of Heaven," it would be a difficult
				thing to break it. If it was not, then it cannot be admitted that by knocking
				against the <hi rend="italic">Pu Chou</hi> Mountain the "Pillar of Heaven" was
				broken.---<hi rend="italic">Chuan Hsü</hi> in his fight against
				<hi rend="italic">Kung Kung</hi> might have mustered all the soldiers on earth
				and all the multitudes peopling the land within the seas, he would not have
				been a match for him. How should <hi rend="italic">Kung Kung</hi> not have been
				victorious?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Moreover, is heaven air or a body? If it be air, it
				cannot be different from clouds and mist. Then there could be no pillar which
				might be broken. Since <hi rend="italic">Nü Wa</hi> repaired it with stones, it
				must be a body. If it be so in fact, then it is something like gems and stones.
				The substance of stones is heavy, a single pillar would not be a sufficient
				support for a thousand Li. Not even the peaks of the Five Mountains 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The Five Sacred Mountains of
					 China:---<hi rend="italic">Tai-shan</hi> in <hi rend="italic">Shantung,
					 Hêng-shan</hi> in <hi rend="italic">Hunan, Hua-shan</hi> in <hi
					 rend="italic">Shensi, Hêng-shan</hi> in <hi rend="italic">Chili,</hi> and
					 <hi rend="italic">Sung-shan</hi> in <hi rend="italic">Honan.</hi></seg></note>
				could prop heaven as pillars.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">When Mount <hi rend="italic">Pu Chou</hi> was
				struck, did it support heaven? The mountain was broken by <hi
				rend="italic">Kung Kung.</hi> At that time heaven ought to have fallen down.
				How could it be raised again, once collapsed, and how could the four poles be
				erected with cut off legs of a sea-turtle? Some one might say that a sea-turtle
				was a monster of olden times with immense legs, and that its legs therefore
				could be erected as the four poles.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Now <hi rend="italic">Pu Chou</hi> is a mountain, a
				sea-turtle an animal. Originally a mountain was serving as pillar of heaven.
				<hi rend="italic">Kung Kung</hi> broke it, and it was replaced by the legs of
				an animal. Bones become putrified, how could they long stand upright? If the
				legs of a sea-turtle could support heaven, the body of the turtle must have
				been of such enormous dimensions, that it would not have had room enough
				between heaven and earth. How could <hi rend="italic">Nü Wa</hi> have killed
				it, though she was a saint? If she was able to do it, how did she manage it?
				Provided that the legs could be used as the pillars of heaven, their skin must
				have been as hard as stone and iron; swords as well as halberds would have been
				ineffective against it, nor could a sharp arrow, shot from a strong cross-bow,
				have pierced it.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">We see that at present heaven is very high and far
				distant from the earth. The heaven of to-day is the same with that of
				antiquity. When <hi rend="italic">Kung Kung</hi> damaged it, heaven did not
				fall down upon the earth. <hi rend="italic">Nü Wa</hi> was human; a man may be
				very tall, he never will reach up to heaven. When <hi rend="italic">Nü Wa</hi>
				was repairing it, on what steps did she climb up, and on what did she stand,
				while doing her work? Was the heaven of olden days perhaps like the roof of a
				hall, and not far distant from men, so that <hi rend="italic">Kung Kung</hi>
				could destroy, and <hi rend="italic">Nü Wa</hi> repair it? If this was actually
				so, there would have been many <hi rend="italic">Nü Wa's.</hi> Of people living
				prior to <hi rend="italic">Nü Wa</hi> the <hi rend="italic">Human Emperors</hi>
				
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">These are still believed to have been
					 preceded by a dynasty of sovereigns of Heaven, and of sovereigns of Earth, all
					 fabulous beings.</seg></note> were the oldest. Was at the time of the Human
				Emperors heaven like a canopy?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The commentators of the <hi
				rend="italic">Yiking</hi> say that previous to the separation of the
				primogenial vapours there was a chaotic and uniform mass, and the books of the
				Literati speak of a wild medley, and of air not yet separated. When it came to
				be separated, the pure elements formed heaven, and the impure ones earth.
				According to the expositors of the <hi rend="italic">Yiking</hi> and the
				writings of the Literati the bodies of heaven and earth, when they first became
				separated, were still small, and they were not far distant from each other, so
				much so, that heaven might well have reclined on the <hi rend="italic">Pu
				Chou</hi> Mountain, and that <hi rend="italic">Kung Kung</hi> could smash, and
				<hi rend="italic">Nü Wa</hi> repair it.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">All beings filled with air grow. Heaven and earth
				contain air, which develops spontaneously. A great many years have elapsed
				since their first beginning. Hence it is impossible to calculate the distance
				between heaven and earth now, whether it be wide or narrow, far or near. What
				the scholars write about it may so far be correct, the statement, however, that
				<hi rend="italic">Kung Kung</hi> knocked against Mount <hi rend="italic">Pu
				Chou,</hi> broke the "Pillar of Heaven," and smashed the borders of the earth,
				that with liquified multicoloured stones the blue sky was repaired, and that
				the legs of a sea-turtle were cut off, and set up as the four poles, is all the
				same untenable. Even though a mountain might be moved, <hi rend="italic">Kung
				Kung's</hi> force would not suffice to break it. Were at the time, when heaven
				and earth first separated, the mountains small and men great? How else could
				they have knocked against a mountain, and broken it?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The repairing of heaven by means of five kinds of
				stones may at least be discussed. These stones might have worked like mineral
				drugs curing a disease. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Supposing heaven to be a spirit or a
					 human-like living being.</seg></note> But the cutting off of the legs of a
				sea-turtle and putting them up at the four poles, cannot be mentioned in
				earnest. It is a long time since <hi rend="italic">Nü Wa.</hi> Do the four
				poles look like the legs of a turtle?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">In <hi rend="italic">Tsou Yen's</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A scholar of the 4th cent.
					 <hi rend="smallcaps">B.C.</hi> who wrote on cosmogony and geography. See p.
					 19.</seg></note> book there is a notice to the effect, that there are nine
				divisions of the Empire <hi rend="italic">viz.</hi> the nine divisions forming
				the tributary land of <hi rend="italic">Yü.</hi> The Nine Circuits of
				<hi rend="italic">Yü</hi> are so to speak but one continent. If in the
				<hi rend="italic">"Tribute of Yü"</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The well known chapter of the
					 <hi rend="italic">Shuking.</hi></seg></note> Nine Circuits are mentioned, they
				are the present Nine Circuits of the Empire. They are situated in the
				south-east of the earth and bear the name of <hi rend="italic">Ch`ihhsien</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Literally the "Red Region,"
					 .</seg></note> or <hi rend="italic">Shên-chou</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The "Divine Circuit," .</seg></note>
				(China). But there are eight continents besides. Each continent is hemmed in by
				the Four Seas, which are called <hi rend="italic">Pai-hai.</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Minor Seas, .</seg></note> Beyond the
				Nine Continents there is still the Great Ocean. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Ying-hai,</hi>
					 </seg></note> ---</p> 
			 <p lang="english">This statement is extraordinary and bewildering to
				the hearers, but they are unable to make out, whether it be correct or not.
				Thus it is being handed down by books, which are read, or repeated by word of
				mouth. Reality and fiction are equally transmitted to posterity, and the world
				does not distinguish between truth and untruth. People become perplexed, and a
				discussion is very difficult.</p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Tsou Yen's</hi> knowledge did not
				surpass that of <hi rend="italic">Yü.</hi> When <hi rend="italic">Yü</hi>
				controlled the deluge, <hi rend="italic">Yi</hi> acted as his assistant. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Cf. p. 330.</seg></note> While
				<hi rend="italic">Yü</hi> was regulating the water, <hi rend="italic">Yi</hi>
				noted all things. He explored the expanse of heaven, and penetrated to the
				farthest limits of the earth. He distinguished what was beyond the Four Seas, 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The Four Seas supposed to surround the
					 habitable land <hi rend="italic">i.e.</hi> China.</seg></note> and thoroughly
				investigated the region within the Four Mountains. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The Four Sacred Mountains:---<hi
					 rend="italic">Tai-shan, Hêng-shan, Hua-shan</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Hêng
					 shan</hi> in the East, South, West, and North of ancient China. The
					 <hi rend="italic">Sung-shan</hi> in the Centre is omitted. See above p.
					 251.</seg></note> In the thirty five States he enumerated all the beasts and
				birds, plants, trees, minerals, stones, waters, and earths, but he did not say
				that there are still nine continents besides.</p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Liu An,</hi> prince of
				<hi rend="italic">Huai Nan</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The Taoist philosopher
					 <hi rend="italic">Huai Nan Tse</hi> cf. p. 335.</seg></note> invited scientists
				like <hi rend="italic">Wu Pei</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Tso Wu.</hi> His
				palaces were full of such men, who wrote books on the Taoist doctrine. In the
				chapter where he treats of the things of the world and the shape of the earth, 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Chap. IV of <hi rend="italic">Huai Nan
					 Tse's</hi> work.</seg></note> he speaks of prodigies and the wonders of foreign
				lands, he also talks of the peculiarities of the thirty-five countries, but
				does not mention the existence of Nine Continents.</p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Tsou Yen</hi> did not travel as
				far as <hi rend="italic">Yü</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Yi</hi> on earth, and
				his experience was not greater than that of either <hi rend="italic">Wu
				Pei</hi> or <hi rend="italic">Tso Wu.</hi> His talents were not those of a
				sage, and he did not learn things by a special revelation from heaven. How then
				could he make such statements? Examined by the light of <hi
				rend="italic">Yü's</hi> "Mountain Book" 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The "Mountain Book" = <hi
					 rend="italic">Shan-king</hi> forms the first five chapters of the "Mountain and
					 Sea Classic" = <hi rend="italic">Shan-hai-king,</hi> which tradition ascribes
					 to <hi rend="italic">Yü</hi> and his minister <hi rend="italic">Yi,</hi> but it
					 is probably not earlier than the 4th or the 3d cent. <hi
					 rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi></seg></note> and of <hi rend="italic">Huai
				Nan's</hi> chapter on the shape of the earth, his words are utterly wrong.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The Grand Annalist 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Shi-chi</hi> chap.
					 123, p. 19v.</seg></note> says:---"In the `Chronicle of <hi
				rend="italic">Yü</hi>' 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">This book is now lost.</seg></note> it
				is said that the Yellow River has its fountain-head in the <hi
				rend="italic">K`un-lun,</hi> which is three thousand and five hundred Li 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The <hi rend="italic">Shi-chi</hi> has
					 2,500 Li.</seg></note> high. There where sun and moon hide in the
				<hi rend="italic">K`un-lun,</hi> it is full of splendour. On the mountain there
				is the Jade Spring and the Flower Lake. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"> and . The <hi
					 rend="italic">Shi-chi</hi> writes:---"the Sweet Wine Spring and the Jasper
					 Lake": and .</seg></note> Now, after <hi rend="italic">Chang Ch`ien</hi> went
				as envoy to <hi rend="italic">Bactria,</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Chang Ch`ien</hi>
					 started on his famous expedition in 122 <hi
					 rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi></seg></note> he traced the springs of the Yellow
				River, but did he see what the Chronicle relates about the <hi
				rend="italic">K`un-lun?</hi> In what it says about the nine divisions,
				mountains, and rivers the <hi rend="italic">Shuking</hi> may be near the truth,
				
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">These subjects are treated in the
					 chapter entitled the "Tribute of <hi rend="italic">Yü.</hi>"</seg></note> of
				the wonderful things to be found in <hi rend="italic">Yü's</hi> Chronicle and
				the `Mountain Book.' 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The <hi rend="italic">Shi-chi</hi>
					 writes:---The <hi rend="italic">Shan-hai-king.</hi></seg></note> I dare not
				express myself."</p> 
			 <p lang="english">"I dare not express myself" means that there is no
				truth in them. Every one has heard about the height of the <hi
				rend="italic">K`un-lun,</hi> the Jade Spring, and the Flower Lake, but, when
				<hi rend="italic">Chang Ch`ien</hi> went there personally, he found that these
				things did not exist. In the "Tribute of <hi rend="italic">Yü</hi>" mountains,
				rivers, and wonderful things, precious metals and stones occurring in the Nine
				Circuits are all enumerated, but there is no reference to the Jade Spring or
				the Flower Lake on the <hi rend="italic">K`un-lun.</hi> In the opinion of the
				Grand Annalist the reports of the "Mountain Book" and the "Chronicle of
				<hi rend="italic">Yü</hi>" are inventions.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">In all things which are difficult to know, it is
				not easy to find out the truth.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The pole is the centre of heaven. At present the
				world lies south from the pole of <hi rend="italic">Yü,</hi> therefore the
				heavenly pole must be in the north, heaven must be high there, and more people
				living in that region. According to the "Tribute of <hi rend="italic">Yü</hi>"
				the east is washed by the ocean, and the west covered with "flying sand." These
				must be the extreme limits of heaven and earth.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">When the sun pricks, his diameter measures a
				thousand Li. Now, if the sun is observed at his rise from <hi
				rend="italic">Yin</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Chih hsien</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Chih</hi> = must be a
					 misprint, for such a character is not to be found in the dictionaries. We ought
					 to read <hi rend="italic">Mou</hi> = . <hi rend="italic">Yin</hi> and
					 <hi rend="italic">Mou</hi> were two districts of the <hi
					 rend="italic">K`uei-chi</hi> circuit comprising <hi rend="italic">Chekiang</hi>
					 and parts of <hi rend="italic">Anhui</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Fukien</hi>
					 under the <hi rend="italic">Han</hi> dynasty. <hi rend="italic">Yin</hi> was in
					 the south-east of <hi rend="italic">Mou,</hi> both situated in the present
					 <hi rend="italic">Ningpo</hi> prefecture. (Cf. <hi rend="italic">Kanghi's</hi>
					 Dict.)</seg></note> in <hi rend="italic">K`uei-chi</hi> on the eastern
				sea-shore, his diameter appears to be no more than two feet, which proves that
				the sun is still very far. Consequently there must be more land eastward. This
				being the case, the assertion about the pole being in the north and about the
				extension of heaven and earth is not made at random. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Tsou Yen's</hi>
					 assertion.</seg></note> In this way the statements of <hi rend="italic">Tsou
				Yen</hi> cannot be controverted, and what the "Chronicle of <hi
				rend="italic">Yü</hi>" says on mountains and seas, and <hi rend="italic">Huai
				Nan Tse's</hi> lucubrations on the shape of the earth appear unreliable.</p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Tsou Yen</hi> holds that at
				present the "land under heaven" 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">I. e.</hi> the
					 habitable land or China.</seg></note> lies in the south-east of the earth, and
				is called <hi rend="italic">Ch`ih hsien</hi> or <hi rend="italic">Shên
				chou.</hi> Now, the heavenly pole is the centre of heaven. If at present the
				"land under heaven" were situated in the south-east of the earth, the pole
				ought to appear in the north-west. Since in fact it is straight north, the
				world at present lies south of the pole. In regard to the pole the world cannot
				lie in the south-east, hence <hi rend="italic">Tsou Yen's</hi> statement to
				this effect is wrong.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">If it were in the south-east, it would be near to
				the sun's rising place, and the light of the rising sun ought to appear bigger.
				Now, whether looked at from the Eastern Sea or from the Gobi, the size of the
				sun remains the same. Although the points of observation be ten thousand Li
				distant, it makes no difference in the size of the sun. That shows that at
				present the world occupies but a small part of the expanse of the earth.</p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Loyang</hi> is the centre of the
				Nine Circuits. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Loyang</hi> is
					 considered the centre of the world <hi rend="italic">i. e.</hi>
					 China.</seg></note> Viewed from <hi rend="italic">Loyang</hi> the north-pole
				appears direct north. The shore of the Eastern Sea is three thousand Li distant
				from <hi rend="italic">Loyang.</hi> Seen from there the pole is likewise in the
				north. By analogy we may safely assume that viewed from the Gobi the pole will
				also appear in the north. The Eastern Sea and the Gobi are the eastern and
				western borders of the Nine Circuits, ten thousand Li distant from one another,
				nevertheless the pole appears always north. The earth must therefore be very
				small and occupying a narrow space, since one never gets away from the
				pole.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The principality of <hi rend="italic">Annam</hi>
				(<hi rend="italic">Jih Nan</hi> i.e. the South of the Sun) is ten thousand Li
				distant from <hi rend="italic">Loyang.</hi> People who had emigrated there, and
				came back, when asked, have said that, when the sun culminates, his
				resting-place cannot be in <hi rend="italic">Annam.</hi> If we go ten thousand
				Li further south, the sun there must reach his south-point. Then the
				south-point of the sun would be twenty thousand Li distant from
				<hi rend="italic">Loyang.</hi> Now, if we measure the distance of the way made
				by the sun from <hi rend="italic">Loyang,</hi> it cannot be the same, as if we
				measure from the north-pole, because the pole is still very far from
				<hi rend="italic">Loyang.</hi> Let us suppose that we went thirty thousand Li
				north. Even then we would not arrive under the pole. But provided we did, then
				we could say that we had reached the place just beneath the north-pole. Since
				from there to the south-point there would be fifty thousand Li, there must be
				fifty thousand Li north of the pole likewise, and under these circumstances
				there would also be fifty thousand Li from the pole eastward and westward in
				either direction. One hundred thousand Li from north to south, and one hundred
				thousand Li from east to west multiplied would give a million square Li. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Wang Ch`ung</hi> is a
					 better theorist than arithmetician. The square of 100,000 is 10,000 millions,
					 not 1 million. <hi rend="italic">Wang Ch`ung</hi> supposes the earth to be an
					 equilateral, rectangular square.</seg></note> </p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Tsou Yen</hi> opines that between
				heaven and earth there are nine continents like China. At the <hi
				rend="italic">Chou</hi> period the Nine Circuits measured five thousand Li from
				east to west, and from north to south also five thousand Li. Five times five
				gives twenty-five, one continent therefore would contain twenty-five thousand
				square Li, which would be the size of China. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The same mistake. The square of 5,000
					 is 25 millions. 25 million square Li, about 8 million square kilometer is
					 approximately the area of the Eighteen Provinces or China Proper.</seg></note>
				Twenty-five thousand Li multipiled by nine would give two hundred and
				twenty-five thousand square Li. <hi rend="italic">Tsou Yen's</hi> figure 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">225,000 square Li (225 millions), which
					 number is based on <hi rend="italic">Tsou Yen's</hi> hypothesis that there are
					 nine continents as large as China.</seg></note> may appear too high, but
				computation and a thorough investigation show us that, on the contrary, it is
				too low. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Wang Ch`ung</hi> has
					 calculated a million square Li (10,000 millions). The area of our Earth
					 measures about 510 million square kilometer, not 2,500 millions (= 10,000
					 million square Li) as results from <hi rend="italic">Wang Ch`ung's</hi>
					 calculation.</seg></note> </p> 
			 <p lang="english">The Literati say that heaven is air, and therefore
				not far from man. Consequently it immediately knows, whether they are right or
				wrong, and whether they possess secret virtues or vices, and also responds to
				them. This is regarded as a proof of its vicinity. But, if we examine the
				question critically, we find that heaven's body is not air.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Men are created by heaven, why then grudge it a
				body? Heaven is not air, but has a body on high and far from men. According to
				private traditions heaven is upwards of sixty-thousand Li distant from the
				earth. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Huai Nan Tse</hi>
					 says 50,000 Li.</seg></note> Some mathematicians reckon the entire
				circumference of heaven at 365 degrees. Thus the world all round is divided
				into degrees, and its height measures a certain number of Li. If heaven were
				really air, air like clouds and mist, how could then be so many Li or so many
				degrees? Besides we have the "twenty-eight constellations," which serve as
				resting-places to sun and moon, just as on earth the couriers lodge in postal
				stations. The postal stations on earth correspond to the solar mansions on
				heaven. Hence the statement found in books that heaven has a body is not
				baseless. To him who considers the question, as we have done, it becomes
				evident that heaven cannot be something diffuse and vague.</p> 
		  </div2> 
		  <div2 id="d2.24" type="chapter" n="XX"> 
			 <head lang="english">Chapter XX. On the Sun (<hi
				rend="italic">Shuo-jih</hi>).</head> 
			 <p lang="english">The Literati say that the sun, when he becomes
				visible in the morning, comes forth from darkness, and that, when he disappears
				in the evening, he re-enters darkness. The <hi rend="italic">Yin</hi> fluid of
				darkness is obscure, they say, therefore the sun disappears in it, and becomes
				invisible.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">In reality the sun neither leaves nor re-enters
				darkness, but how can we prove that?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Night is darkness; its fluid is also obscure. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Night is here taken as something
					 positive, something like a black veil, or dark air, not as the absence of
					 light, which does not cause the disappearance of the sun, but is its
					 consequence.</seg></note> But if a fire is made during the night, its light is
				not extinguished by the night. The darkness of night is the darkness of the
				north. The setting sun, which rises in the morning, is the kindled fire. The
				light of a fire, kindled at night-time, is not extinguished, that shows that,
				when the sun sets in the evening, a fluid 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The dark fluid of night.</seg></note>
				cannot be the cause of his disappearance.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Observing the sun-rise and the sun-set in winter,
				we remark that, in the morning, he rises in the south-east, and, in the
				evening, he sets in the south-west. The south-east and the south-west are not
				the region of the <hi rend="italic">Yin</hi> or darkness. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">According to Chinese symbolism the
					 <hi rend="italic">Yin</hi> principle of darkness corresponds to the
					 north.</seg></note> How then can it be said that the sun proceeds from and
				reverts to darkness? Furthermore, the stars notwithstanding their smallness
				remain visible, and the sun is extinguished in spite of his greatness? The
				reasoning of the scholars of to-day is thoughtless and shallow.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">They again say that the shortness of the days in
				winter, and their length in summer are also brought about by the
				<hi rend="italic">Yin</hi> and the <hi rend="italic">Yang.</hi> In summer, the
				<hi rend="italic">Yang</hi> fluid abounds, and the <hi rend="italic">Yin</hi>
				fluid falls short. The <hi rend="italic">Yang</hi> fluid shines with the same
				splendour as the sun. Consequently, when the sun comes forth, there is nothing
				to obscure him. In winter, the <hi rend="italic">Yin</hi> fluid is dusky, and
				overshadows the sun-light. Therefore, although the sun rises, he remains dark
				and invisible. Thus in winter the days are short. The <hi
				rend="italic">Yin</hi> is paramount, and the <hi rend="italic">Yang</hi> is
				scarce, just the reverse of what takes place in summer.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">However, if we consider the question seriously, we
				will find that the <hi rend="italic">Yin</hi> and the <hi
				rend="italic">Yang</hi> are not responsible for the length or the shortness of
				the days. This is made evident by the northern stars. The <hi
				rend="italic">Yin</hi> of the north is the <hi rend="italic">Yin</hi> of the
				sun. The <hi rend="italic">Yin</hi> of the north does not overshadow the
				sparkling of the stars, why then should the <hi rend="italic">Yin</hi> in
				winter obfuscate the brightness of the sun? Hence those who speak about the
				<hi rend="italic">Yin</hi> and the <hi rend="italic">Yang</hi> miss the
				truth.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">As a matter of fact, in summer the sun stands in
				Gemini, in winter in Aquila. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Literally: <hi
					 rend="italic">Tung-ching</hi> , the "Eastern Well," and <hi
					 rend="italic">Ch`ien-nu</hi> , the "Herdsman."</seg></note> Aquila is far from
				the pole, therefore the curve described by the sun is short. Gemini being near
				the pole, the solar curve is long then. In summer the sun proceeds northwards
				as far as Gemini, in winter southwards as far as Aquila. Therefore the extreme
				solar points in winter and summer are called "winter" and "summer limit." 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">. The two solstices.</seg></note>
				Because in spring and autumn those extremes are not reached, one speaks of
				"vernal" and "autumnal division." 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">. The two equinoxes.</seg></note> </p> 
			 <p lang="english">Some people hold that in summer, when the
				<hi rend="italic">Yang</hi> fluid abounds, it is in the south, and that in
				consequence heaven rises and becomes high. In winter the <hi
				rend="italic">Yang</hi> fluid decays, and heaven sinks down, and becomes
				depressed. When heaven is high, the course of the sun increases in length, and
				the days are lengthened; when heaven is low, the solar curve decreases, and the
				days are short.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Now, if owing to the exuberance of the solar
				<hi rend="italic">Yang</hi> fluid, heaven rises in the south, and the course of
				the sun is lengthened, the same increase ought to take place in regard to the
				moon. In summer, when the days are long, the sun rises in the north-east, but
				the moon in the south-east. In winter, when the days are short, the sun rises
				in the south-east, whereas the moon rises in the north-east. If in summer
				heaven were raised in the south, sun and moon ought equally to rise in the
				north-east, and, if in winter heaven were lowered, sun and moon should both
				rise in the south-east. It results from this, that in summer heaven does not
				rise in the south, and that in winter it is not depressed. On the contrary, in
				summer, when the days are long, the stars from which the sun rises are in the
				north, and in winter, when the days are short, these stars are in the
				south.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The following question may be raised. In summer, in
				the fifth moon, when the days are long, the sun stands in Gemini, which are
				near the pole, therefore the course of the sun is long. Now, we see that in the
				fifth moon the sun rises in the sign <hi rend="italic">Yin</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">This cyclical sign denotes ENEÂ¾N on
					 the compass and corresponds to Gemini.</seg></note> and sets in
				<hi rend="italic">Hsü.</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Hsü</hi> = WNWÂ¾N and
					 Aquarius.</seg></note> The solar curve being so long and far from men, how is
				it that we see the sun rise in <hi rend="italic">Yin</hi> and set in
				<hi rend="italic">Hsü?</hi> When the sun stands in Gemini, he is very near to
				men. Gemini are near the pole, hence, when the pole turns round, they ought to
				remain always visible. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Turning round with the
					 pole.</seg></note> Provided that Gemini are by the side of the pole, ought we
				not to have no night, but continuous day? 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"> The sun turning round the pole in
					 Gemini and never disappearing.</seg></note> </p> 
			 <p lang="english">Some scholars assert that sun and moon have nine
				different courses, therefore, they say, the sun in his course is near or far,
				and day and night are long or short.---However, in the fifth month day-time
				makes up 11/16 and night-time 5/16, and in the sixth month the day is 10/16 and
				the night 6/16. From the sixth month to the eleventh month every month the day
				decreases by 1/16. That means that to the course of the sun every month 1/16 is
				added. In the lapse of a year the sun takes 16 different courses on heaven and
				not 9 only.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Another idea is that heaven is high in the south
				and depressed in the north. When the sun rises into the higher region, he
				becomes visible, and when he sets into the lower one, he disappears. Heaven is
				believed to be like a reclining umbrella, which is shown by the fact that the
				pole, as seen from us, is in the north. The pole is the centre of the world.
				Since it is north from us, heaven must evidently resemble a reclining
				umbrella.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">If to illustrate the shining of the sun the analogy
				of a reclining umbrella be used, heaven must really have the shape of an
				umbrella. The polar star in the north of the upper part would correspond to the
				top of the umbrella, the south in the lower part would be like the stick of the
				umbrella, but where would that be? An umbrella reclining on the earth cannot
				turn round, but raise it straight, and it rotates. Now, provided that heaven
				revolves, its northern edge cannot touch the earth, for how could it revolve,
				if it knocked against the earth? We see from this that heaven cannot be shaped
				like a reclining umbrella, and that the sun rising or setting does not follow
				the elevation, and the depression of heaven.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Some people maintain that the northern edge of
				heaven sinks down into the earth, and that the sun following heaven enters into
				the earth. The earth being massive, obscures him, so that men cannot see him.
				But heaven and earth are husband and wife. They unite in one body, heaven is in
				earth, and earth joined to heaven. Their fluids mix and produce things. The
				north is <hi rend="italic">Yin.</hi> When both are coupled, and their fluids
				mingle, it is in the north therefore, 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The north is <hi
					 rend="italic">Yin,</hi> which is synonymous with female, here the female
					 organ.</seg></note> but does heaven revolve in the earth? If not, the earth in
				the north would be depressed, 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Viz.</hi> by heaven
					 knocking against it in its rotation.</seg></note> and not even.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Let us suppose that heaven really is revolving in
				the earth. On digging up the earth ten feet deep we find springs. Does then
				heaven revolving in the earth plunge into the water, and then come out again?
				If the north were depressed and not level, the Nine Streams 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The Nine Streams regulated by
					 <hi rend="italic">Yü.</hi> See <hi rend="italic">Mayers</hi> Pt. II, No.
					 267.</seg></note> ought to flow north without ever filling it up. In reality
				heaven does not revolve in the earth, nor does the sun become obscured, because
				he follows heaven. Heaven is quite as level as earth, and the sun rises, and
				sets, being turned round along with heaven.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Heaven appears to us in the shape of a bowl turned
				upside down. Therefore the sun rising and setting looks like coming from and
				entering into the earth. When the sun rises, he is near, when he sets, he is
				far, and becomes invisible, hence the term setting or entering. When in his
				rotation the sun appears in the east, he is near, hence we say that he is
				rising or coming out. But what proof have we? If you attach a moonlight pearl
				to the bow over a cart, and turn the cart round, the pearl will also turn.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">To men heaven and earth seem to unite at a distance
				of no more than ten Li. That is the effect of the distance, for they do not
				come together in fact. When we behold the sun setting, he does not set either,
				it is also the distance. At the time, when the sun sets in the west, the people
				living there will perhaps say that he is culminating, and looking from the
				point, where the sun is setting, eastward to our world, heaven and earth may
				appear to the beholder joined together. Our world is in the south, 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">See above p. 255. On p. 263
					 <hi rend="italic">Wang Ch`ung</hi> says that our world lies in the south-east
					 of the universe.</seg></note> therefore the sun rises in the east, and
				disappears in the northern regions. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The sun sets in the west and passes
					 through the north, before he rises again in the east.</seg></note> If the sun
				rose in the north, he would set in the south, 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">To people living in the east of the
					 universe <hi rend="italic">i. e.</hi> below the farthest eastern limit reached
					 by the sun in his course, the sun would appear to rise in the north, to
					 culminate in the east, and to set in the south.</seg></note> for everywhere,
				what is near seems to rise, and what is far, to set. In reality there is no
				setting, but it is the distance.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">If standing on the shore of a big lake, you look
				out to its limits in the four directions, they are blended with heaven. As a
				matter of fact, they are not blended, but the distance gives this impression.
				Through distance the sun seems setting, and through distance the lake seems to
				be blended with heaven. It is the same in both cases. The lake is bordered by
				land, but we do not see it, for to the observer it looks, as if it were blended
				
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The context requires that we should
					 read <hi rend="italic">blended</hi> instead of <hi rend="italic">look out</hi>
					 of the text.</seg></note> with heaven. The sun also looks like setting. All
				this is brought about by distance.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The height of Mount <hi rend="italic">T`ai</hi>
				equals that of heaven, and is lost in the clouds, yet from a distance of one
				hundred Li the mountain does not appear as big as a clod of earth. At a
				distance of one hundred Li Mount <hi rend="italic">T`ai</hi> disappears, how
				much more the sun, whose distance from us is counted by ten thousands of Li!
				The example of the <hi rend="italic">T`ai-shan</hi> gives an explanation.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Let a man take a big torch, and walk at night on a
				level road, where there are no gaps. He will not have walked to a distance of
				one Li from us, before the light of the fire is gone out. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The light becomes invisible for those
					 who look after him.</seg></note> It does not go out, it is the distance. In the
				same manner the sun revolving westward and disappearing does not set. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The great distance makes the sun
					 invisible.</seg></note> </p> 
			 <p lang="english">The following question may be asked:---Heaven is
				level as much as the earth. Now, looking up to heaven and regarding the
				movements of the sun and the moon, it seems as though heaven were high in the
				south and low in the north. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Because the sun and the moon, which are
					 supposed to be attached to heaven and revolving with it, rise on the southern
					 hemisphere, and go down on the northern.</seg></note> How is that to be
				explained?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The answer is this:---Our actual world 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">I. e.</hi>
					 China.</seg></note> is lying in the southeast. Seen from below, heaven looks,
				as if it were elevated, and the courses of the sun and the moon are south of
				us. Now, our world lies beneath the courses of the sun and the moon, therefore
				it seems to us, as if in their motions they rose in the south, and descended in
				the north. How shall we account for that?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">If heaven were elevated in the south, the southern
				stars should be elevated likewise. However, we see them going down. Is then
				heaven again depressed in the south? The celestial bodies which are near appear
				high, those which are distant, low. To people north of the pole it seems high,
				and the south they regard as low. The same holds good for the regions east and
				west of the pole. All regard as high, what is near, and as low, what is far
				from them.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">He who from beneath the <hi rend="italic">Northern
				Passes</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">In Mongolia.</seg></note> looks up,
				sees the polar constellation above him. The north of the <hi
				rend="italic">Hsiung-nu</hi> is the border-land of the earth. Seen in the
				north, heaven still appears high in the north and low in the south, and sun and
				moon in their courses ascend heaven there also. For a man standing on Mount
				<hi rend="italic">T`ai</hi> it is high, whereas ten Li from its foot it appears
				low. The height of heaven is like that of Mount <hi rend="italic">T`ai</hi> as
				seen by men.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The four quarters and the centre, which are level,
				are of the same height, if, therefore, heaven seems to be depressed at the four
				cardinal points, this must be an illusion caused by the distance. Heaven does
				not only seem depressed there, but joined to the earth.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Some <hi rend="italic">savants</hi> hold that at
				sunrise and sunset, in the morning and in the evening, the sun is near, and
				that while in the zenith he is far away. Conversely, others maintain that the
				sun in the zenith is near, whereas at sunrise and sunset he is a long way off.
				Those who believe that the sun is near, when he rises or sets, and far off,
				when he culminates, have remarked the large size of the sun rising or setting,
				and his smallness at noon. We find that things are large, when they are near
				us, and small, when seen from a distance. Therefore the rising and setting sun
				is considered to be near, and the sun in the zenith to be far distant. Those
				who believe that at sunrise and sunset the sun is far off, and at noon near us,
				have on the other hand made the observation that at noon the sun is warm, and
				that he is cool, while rising or setting. When a fire comes near us, we feel
				hot, whereas, when it is at a distance, we feel cold. Hence the idea that the
				sun at noon is near, while he is at a distance, when he is rising or setting. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">This problem is already enunciated by
					 <hi rend="italic">Lich Tse</hi> V, 9 who makes two lads expose it to
					 <hi rend="italic">Confucius.</hi> They ask the Sage to decide between the two
					 antagonistic views, but he is unable to give a satisfactory reply.</seg></note>
				</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Both views are well-founded, and it has not yet
				been ascertained, which is right, and which is wrong. If we consider the
				question seriously, we arrive at the conclusion that the sun in the zenith is
				near, and at sunrise and sunset far off, as the following experiment will show.
				Place a pole upright in a room. The room is 30 feet high. The pole placed
				vertically under the roof-beam knocks against the latter above, and reaches to
				the bottom below. The beam then is 30 feet distant from the bottom. When the
				pole is inclined a little sidewards, its top diverges sidewards, and cannot
				touch the beam anymore, because the distance from the bottom is more than 30
				feet.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">When the sun is culminating, he just reaches the
				highest point on heaven, exactly like the pole standing upright so, that the
				distance from the bottom measures 30 feet. The sun rising or setting is
				deflected to our right or left like the pole inclining to one side, whereby the
				distance from the bottom exceeds 30 feet. We learn from this that the sun in
				the zenith is near, and the rising or setting sun more distant.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Let again a man be seated in the central hall of a
				house, and another walk on its roof. When he has reached the centre of the
				house, he is just above the man seated, and the distance from the man on the
				roof to the man sitting in the house, is 30 feet. When he is at the eastern or
				the western corner of the roof, his distance from the man in the house is
				greater than 30 feet.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The sun in the zenith is like the man standing in
				the middle of the roof, when the sun is just rising or setting, he resembles
				the man at the eastern or western corner. The sun in the zenith is near us,
				therefore warm, at the time of his rising or setting, he is far, and
				consequently cool. However, when the sun stands in the zenith, he is small,
				whereas at sunrise and sunset he is large. That is because, when the sun is
				culminating, the brightness of daylight 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Wang Ch`ung</hi>
					 seems to think that daylight is distinct from the light of the
					 sun.</seg></note> makes him appear small, and when the sun is rising or
				setting, daylight is fading, and he looks larger in consequence. In the same
				manner a fire looks small at day-time, but big at night. What is shown by fire,
				can be proved by the stars also. The stars are not visible during the day,
				because the brightness of the day eclipses them. At night there is no light,
				and the stars become visible. Now the sun and the moon are stars. When the sun
				approaches the horizon, and is about to set, his light fades, and he appears
				bigger.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The scholars argue that in the morning the sun
				rises from <hi rend="italic">Fu Sang,</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Fu Sang</hi> has been
					 identified with <hi rend="italic">Sakhalin.</hi></seg></note> and in the
				evening sets in <hi rend="italic">Hsi Liu.</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Hsi Liu</hi> must be
					 the <hi rend="italic">Mongolian Desert.</hi></seg></note> <hi rend="italic">Fu
				Sang</hi> is the eastern region, <hi rend="italic">Hsi Liu</hi> the western
				desert, both are the confines of heaven and earth, and the places where the sun
				and the moon use to rise and set.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">I beg to put the following question:---Every year
				in the second and the eighth months the sun rises exactly in the east, and sets
				exactly in the west. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">At the equinoxes. See above p.
					 258.</seg></note> We might say then that the sun rises in <hi rend="italic">Fu
				Sang,</hi> and sets in <hi rend="italic">Hsi Liu.</hi> But in summer, when the
				days are long, the sun rises in the north-east, and sets in the northwest. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Vid.</hi> above p.
					 259.</seg></note> In winter, when the days are short, the sun rises in the
				south-east and sets in the south-west. In winter and summer rising and setting
				take place in four different corners. In which place exactly are
				<hi rend="italic">Fu Sang</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Hsi Liu</hi> situated
				then? The above statement, therefore, is true for spring and autumn, but not
				for winter and summer. Yet, after all, the sun does not rise in
				<hi rend="italic">Fu Sang</hi> nor set in <hi rend="italic">Hsi Liu</hi> for
				the reason that he revolves with heaven and is visible, when near, and
				invisible, when far off. While he is in <hi rend="italic">Fu Sang</hi> or
				<hi rend="italic">Hsi Liu,</hi> the people there, from their standpoint, will
				say that the sun is in the zenith. At other times it may appear from
				<hi rend="italic">Fu Sang</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Hsi Liu,</hi> as though
				the sun were rising or setting. When he is above people's heads, they call it
				noon, when he is on one side, they call it morning or evening. How can the sun
				under these circumstances rise in <hi rend="italic">Fu Sang,</hi> and set in
				<hi rend="italic">Hsi Liu</hi>?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The Literati again assert that heaven is revolving
				from right to left, 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">From right to left, facing the polar
					 star which remains motionless and round which heaven revolves from east to west
					 (cf. p. 267).</seg></note> and that the sun and the moon in their courses are
				not attached to heaven, but have each their own movement. It might be objected
				that, in case the sun and the moon had their proper movements, and were not
				attached to heaven, the sun would proceed one degree, and the moon thirteen.
				After their rise, both ought to go on and turn from west to east, how is it
				that nevertheless they commence to turn westward? They are attached to heaven,
				and follow its movements during the four seasons. Their movement may be
				compared to that of ants crawling on a rolling mill-stone. The movements of the
				sun and the moon are slow, whereas heaven moves very fast. Heaven carries the
				sun and the moon along with it, therefore they really move eastward, 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Their own movement being from west to
					 east, opposite to that of heaven.</seg></note> but are turned westward.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Perhaps the following question might be
				raised:---The sun, the moon, and heaven have their movement each, but the
				number of degrees which they traverse is not the same. To what can their
				velocity be compared, if referred to the things of this world?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">I would reply that heaven makes one circumvolution
				every day. The sun moves on one degree equal to 2,000 Li, of which he makes
				1,000 during the day-time and 1,000 during the night. The unicorn 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The <hi rend="italic">Kilin,</hi> by
					 Europeans usually called unicorn, whose prototype seems to have been the
					 giraffe. The giraffe gallops like the fastest horse. The swiftest horses are
					 likewise said to make 1,000 Li a day.</seg></note> also runs 1,000 Li during
				the day, therefore the speed of the sun is very much like the pace of the
				unicorn.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The moon moves on 13 degrees. 10 degrees being
				equal to 20,000 Li, and 3 degrees to 6,000, the distance made by the moon in
				one day and one night is 26,000 Li, which is like the flight of a wild
				duck.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Since heaven turns round 365 degrees, the
				multiplication gives 730,000 Li. This movement is very fast, and there is
				nothing like it. It can be compared to the rotation of a potter's wheel or the
				speed of an arrow, shot from a cross-bow.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">But although the rotation of heaven be so very
				fast, it appears to us slow, because heaven is so high, and far away, for
				distant objects in motion look motionless, and things shifting their place,
				stationary, as the following observation will show. If any body is on board a
				ship, sailing with the wind, in a river or on sea, her speed is fast, while she
				is near the shore, and slow, while she is far off. The ship's real speed
				remains the same, its quickness or slowness merely depending on the distance
				from which she is seen.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">When we look up to heaven, its movement does not
				appear as quick as that of the unicorn. With the sun over it the unicorn
				hastens on, but when darkness falls, the sun is in front, why? Because the
				unicorn is near, whereas the sun is far. Distance conveys the impression of
				slowness, and proximity that of speed: If a journy extends over 60,000 Li, it
				is difficult to form an adequate idea of the real movement.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The Literati assert that the sun moves one degree,
				and heaven 365 during one day and one night, that heaven turns to the left, and
				the sun and the moon to the right, and that they <hi rend="italic">meet</hi>
				heaven.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The following question may be asked:---The
				movements of the sun and the moon depend on heaven, they move, attached to
				heaven, not straight on. How shall we describe it? The <hi
				rend="italic">Yiking</hi> says:---"The sun, the moon, and the stars rely on
				heaven. Fruits, grasses, and trees rely on earth." 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Yiking,</hi> 30th
					 diagram (Li), <hi rend="italic">Legge's</hi> transl. p. 237.---Our text
					 slightly differs. It adds "and the stars," and writes "fruits" instead of
					 "grains."</seg></note> Relying means that they are attached. The movement
				attached to heaven is like that of men walking round on the earth. The simile
				is like that of the ants crawling on the rolling mill-stone.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">There is the question:---How do we know that the
				sun does not detach himself from heaven, nor move straight on independently? If
				the sun could do so, he ought to turn eastward of himself, and not share
				heaven's movement to the west. The movement of the moon is the same as that of
				the sun, both being attached to heaven. This is proved by a comparison with the
				clouds.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The clouds are not attached to heaven, they always
				remain in their place. Provided the sun and the moon were not attached to
				heaven, we would expect them to keep their places likewise. From this it is
				evident that the sun's movement is connected with that of heaven.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Another question arises:---The sun is fire. On
				earth fire does not move, why then does the sun move on heaven?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The fluid attached to heaven has motion, that
				attached to the earth has not. If fire be attached to the earth, the earth does
				not move, consequently the fire does not move either.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Some one might object, how could water move, if the
				fluid attached to earth had no motion. The reply is that the water flows
				eastward into the ocean, because the north-western region is high, and the
				south-eastern low. It is the nature of water to seek the low places, whereas
				fire will rise. If the earth were not high in the west, the water would not run
				eastward either.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">We will have to meet another objection as to how
				men, being attached to the earth, can move, if the fluid attached to the earth
				is motionless.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Human actions and desires all have an aim. Since
				purpose is at the root of human nature, man works and strives.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The ancients were plain and simple-minded. Though
				on the frontier of a neighbouring country they heard the cocks crow and the
				dogs bark, they never had any intercourse with that country.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Somebody will ask perhaps, why the stars do not
				move, if the fluid attached to heaven is in motion. I reply that the stars are
				fixed in heaven. Heaven moves, and since they are turned round along with
				heaven, they move also.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">An opponent might urge that human nature is based
				on purpose, and therefore acts, but how could heaven move, since its principle
				is absence of purpose?---Heaven's movement consists in the spontaneous emission
				of fluid. The fluid being emitted, things are produced of themselves, but the
				fluid is not emitted on purpose, in order to produce things. Without movement
				the fluid cannot be emitted, and unless the fluid be emitted, things cannot be
				created. It is different from the movement of man. The movements of the sun,
				the moon, and the five planets all consist in the emission of fluid.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The Literati hold that there is a three-legged
				raven in the sun, and a hare and a toad in the moon. However, the sun is the
				heavenly fire which does not differ from the fire on earth. In the fire on
				earth there are no living beings, how could there be a raven in the heavenly
				fire? There are no living creatures in the fire, when they enter it, they are
				burnt to death. How could a raven remain unscathed?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The moon is water. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Again the misleading symbolism. The
					 moon represents the female principle, <hi rend="italic">Yin,</hi> to which
					 water corresponds, whence the naïve deduction is made that the moon
					 <hi rend="italic">is</hi> water.</seg></note> There are living beings in the
				water, but not hares or toads. When a hare or a toad remain long in the water,
				they inevitably die. The sun and the moon are attached to heaven just as shells
				and oysters swim in the deep, evidently because they belong to the same fluid.
				Are perhaps that what we call a hare and a toad, shells or oysters?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">And let us ask the Literati whether the raven, the
				hare, and the toad are living or dead. If they be dead, and remain for a long
				time in the sun and the moon, they must become charred, decay and putrefy. If
				they be alive, where are they at the time of a total eclipse of the sun or,
				when on the last day of a month the moon totally disappears?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The raven, the hare, and the toad must be the fluid
				of the sun and the moon, as the intestines of man, or the heart, and backbone
				of animals are the fluid of these creatures. It is still possible to examine
				the moon, but, when we look at the sun, our eyes are dazzled, and we cannot
				make out what fluid really pervades the sun, yet we should be able to
				distinguish an object in the sun, and call it a raven? In fact, we cannot see
				the entire body of a raven, and we should remark that it has three legs? This
				is certainly not true.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Moreover, we hear the Literati speak of many
				animals, why then is there only one raven in the sun, and one hare and a toad
				in the moon?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The savants maintain that the eclipse of the sun is
				caused by the moon. They have observed that the eclipses of the sun always fall
				on the last and the first day of a month. At that time the moon is united with
				the sun, therefore she must eclipse him, they think. Many eclipses of the sun
				have occurred during the "Spring and Autumn" period. The Classic records that
				on the first day of such and such a moon the sun has been eclipsed, but it does
				not follow that the moon has any thing to do with these eclipses. If the
				chroniclers had known that the sun was eclipsed by the moon, why have they been
				silent on this point, and did not speak of the moon?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">They say that, when an eclipse of the sun takes
				place, the <hi rend="italic">Yang</hi> is weak and the <hi
				rend="italic">Yin</hi> strong. When a man possesses great strength, he can
				subdue others in this world. Now, on the last day of a month, the light of the
				moon is extinguished, and, on the first day of the new moon, it is gone so to
				say, which is the highest degree of weakness. How could it vanquish the sun,
				for the eclipse of the sun is said to be caused by the moon? If, in an eclipse
				of the sun, the moon is believed to eclipse it, where is the moon? The eclipse
				is not caused by the moon, since the moon herself is destroyed. If we regard
				the sun from the same point of view as the moon, his light at an eclipse is
				destroyed of itself.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">On an average, an eclipse of the sun occurs every
				41 or 42 months, and an eclipse of the moon, every 180 days. These eclipses
				have their fixed time, and these changes do not always take place. When they
				happen, it is through the spontaneous action of the fluid. The last and the
				first day of a month recur very often, but does the moon cause an eclipse then?
				The sun being in his full, the change is brought about by his shrinking
				together. Must we suppose something that consumes (eclipses) the sun? What
				consumes the mountains or the earth, when the mountains collapse and the earth
				shakes?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Some say that, when the sun is eclipsed, the moon
				covers him. The sun being above, the moon below, her shadow falls on the sun's
				body. When the sun and the moon are united, but the moon is above, and the sun
				below, the moon cannot cover the sun, whereas, when the sun is above, and the
				moon underneath him, she casts her shadow on him. The light of the moon then
				covers the light of the sun, hence the expression:---eclipse. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The Chinese expression is "to consume,"
					 "to eat" ( or ). In the popular belief the sun at an eclipse is being devoured
					 by the "heavenly dog," an idea perhaps derived from India. In <hi
					 rend="italic">Wang Ch`ung's</hi> time it must not yet have been current, for
					 otherwise he would most likely not have omitted to mention and controvert
					 it.</seg></note> The shadow of the moon is like that of the clouds which cover
				the sky in such a way that the sun and the moon are invisible.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Provided that both unite with their extremities,
				they must eclipse one another, and if both, when they come together, are joined
				like two pieces fitting one into the other, the sun must disappear as a matter
				of course. That the sun and the moon meet on the last and the first day of the
				month is a very common celestial phenomenon, but it is wrong to say that at an
				eclipse the moon covers the light of the sun for the following reason:---</p> 
			 <p lang="english">In case that, when the sun and the moon unite, the
				moon covers the light of the sun, the edges of the two luminaries must fall
				together at the beginning of the eclipse, and they must change their places,
				when the sun comes out again. Now, let us suppose that the sun stands in the
				east, the moon in the west. The moon moves quickly eastward, where she falls in
				with the sun. She covers the edge of the sun, and after a short time she passes
				the sun and proceeds eastward. The western edge of the sun has been covered
				first, its light must then come back. The eastern edge has not yet been
				overshadowed, it will be eclipsed next. Thus we see that during an eclipse of
				the sun the light of the western edge is extinguished, and that, when the sun
				comes back, the light of the western edge returns. Then the moon goes on, and
				covers the eastern edge, while the western edge returns. Can we say then that
				the sun and the moon are joined together, and that one covers and overshadows
				the other? 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Wang Ch`ung</hi> here
					 speaks of a partial eclipse. That the shadow of the moon in most cases covers
					 only part of the sun cannot invalidate the right view, which <hi
					 rend="italic">Wang Ch`ung</hi> rejects on unsufficient grounds.</seg></note>
				</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The scholars assert that the shape of the sun and
				the moon is quite round. When they look up to them, they appear shaped like a
				peck, or a round basket. Their shape is a regular circle, they are not like the
				fluid of a fire seen from afar, for a fluid is not round.---In reality the sun
				and the moon are not round, they only appear so through the distance, as will
				be seen from the following:---The sun is the essence of fire, the moon the
				essence of water. On earth fire and water are not round, why should they be
				round in heaven alone? The sun and the moon in heaven are like the Five
				Planets, and the Five Planets like the other stars. The stars are not round,
				only their radiance appears round, because they are so far from us. This will
				become evident from the following fact:---During the "Spring and Autumn" period
				stars fell down in the capital of <hi rend="italic">Sung.</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Ch`un-ch`iu,</hi>
					 Duke <hi rend="italic">Hsi</hi> 16th year (<hi rend="italic">Legge,</hi>
					 Classics Vol. V, Pt. I, p. 170).</seg></note> When people went near to examine
				them, they found that they were stones, but not round. Since the stars are not
				round, we know that the sun, the moon, and the planets are not round
				either.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The scholars discoursing on the sun, and the
				mechanics hold that there is only one sun, whereas in the <hi
				rend="italic">"Tribute of Yü"</hi> and in the <hi
				rend="italic">Shan-hai-king</hi> it is stated that there are ten suns. Beyond
				the ocean in the east there is the "Hot Water Abyss," 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi
					 rend="italic">T`ang-ku.</hi></seg></note> over which rises <hi
				rend="italic">Fu-sang.</hi> The ten suns bathe in the water. There is a huge
				tree. Nine suns remain in its lower branches, while one sun stays on the upper
				branch. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Shan-hai-king</hi>
					 chap. 9, p. 1v.</seg></note> <hi rend="italic">Huai Nan Tse</hi> also writes in
				his book about ten suns which were shining. During the time of
				<hi rend="italic">Yao</hi> the ten suns came out together, and scorched
				everything, whereupon <hi rend="italic">Yao</hi> shot at them. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">According to other accounts
					 <hi rend="italic">Yao</hi> ordered his minister <hi rend="italic">Yi,</hi> a
					 famous archer, to shoot at the suns, of which he destroyed nine.</seg></note>
				Hence they never were seen together any more on the same day. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The appearance of ten suns is mentioned
					 in many ancient works:---in <hi rend="italic">Chuang Tse,</hi> the
					 <hi rend="italic">Li-sao,</hi> the <hi rend="italic">"Bamboo Annals,"</hi> the
					 <hi rend="italic">Tso-chuan,</hi> etc.</seg></note> </p> 
			 <p lang="english">Commonly the "celestial stems" 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The ten cyclical signs.</seg></note>
				are called suns. From the first to the last stem there are ten suns. There are
				ten suns, as there are five planets. Intelligent people and disputing scholars
				are at a loss, how to find out the truth, and do not wish to decide in favour
				of either opinion. Thus the two antagonistic statements are transmitted without
				criticism, and neither of the two opinions meets with general approval. Yet, if
				we examine the question thoroughly, there are not ten suns.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The sun is like the moon. If there be ten suns, are
				there twelve moons? There are five planets, but the five elements: 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The five elements are considered to be
					 the substances of the Five Planets, which have been named after them:---Metal
					 Star (Venus), Wood Star (Jupiter), etc.</seg></note> --- metal, wood, water,
				fire, and earth all burn with a different light. Should there be ten suns,
				their fluids ought to be different. Now, we do not discover any difference in
				the light of the sun, and we find that his size is the same at different times.
				If there were really different fluids, the light would certainly be different.
				If, on the other hand, the fluid is identical, it must be united into one sun,
				and there cannot be ten.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">We see that with a sun-glass fire is drawn from
				heaven, the sun being a big fire. Since on earth fire is one fluid, and the
				earth has not ten fires, how can heaven possess ten suns? Perhaps the so called
				ten suns are some other things, whose light and shape resembles that of the
				sun. They are staying in the "Hot Water Abyss," and always climb up
				<hi rend="italic">Fu-sang. Yü</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Yi</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Cf. p. 330.</seg></note> saw them, and
				described them as ten suns.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Some people have measured the light of the sun, and
				calculated his size. They found the diameter to be 1,000 Li long. Provided that
				the rising sun is the sun on the <hi rend="italic">Fu-sang</hi> tree, this tree
				must overhang 10,000 Li to cover the sun, for the diameter of one sun being
				1,000 Li, ten suns will require 10,000 Li.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Heaven is more than 10,000 Li distant from us.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">When we look up at the sun, his brilliancy is so
				dazzling, and his glare so bright, that it becomes unbearable. If the rising
				sun was the sun from the <hi rend="italic">Fu-sang</hi> tree, <hi
				rend="italic">Yü</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Yi</hi> would not have been able to
				recognise him as the sun. A look at one sun would have sufficed to dazzle the
				eyes, how much more so, if there were ten suns. When <hi rend="italic">Yü</hi>
				and <hi rend="italic">Yi</hi> saw the suns, they appeared to them like pecks
				and round baskets, therefore they called them suns. The fires looked like pecks
				and baskets, but an object seen at a distance of 60,000 Li appears different
				from one looked at and examined quite near. Consequently what <hi
				rend="italic">Yü</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Yi</hi> saw they took for suns, but
				were not suns.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Among the things of heaven and earth many resemble
				one another in substance, yet they are not the same in fact. Beyond the ocean
				in the south-west there is a pearl-tree. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Presumably a coral-tree in the Persian
					 Sea is meant.</seg></note> It has pearls, but they are not fish-pearls. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The Chinese imagine that pearls or the
					 produce of fish, not of shells or oysters.</seg></note> The ten suns are like
				pearls of the pearl-tree. The pearls of the pearl-tree look like pearls, but
				are not real pearls. Thus the ten suns look like the sun, but are not real
				suns. <hi rend="italic">Huai Nan Tse</hi> having read the <hi
				rend="italic">Shan-hai-king</hi> wrongly asserted that for a Sage ten suns were
				lighted, and made the random statement that at <hi rend="italic">Yao's</hi>
				time ten suns rose together.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The sun is fire, the "Hot Water Abyss" water. Water
				and fire annihilate one another. Therefore the ten suns bathing in the "Hot
				Water Abyss" should have been extinguished and destroyed. Fire burns trees,
				<hi rend="italic">Fu-sang</hi> is a tree. When ten suns rested upon it, it
				ought to be parched and scorched up. However, in spite of the bath in
				<hi rend="italic">T`ang-ku</hi> the light did not become extinguished, and
				though the suns ascended <hi rend="italic">Fu-sang,</hi> its boughs were not
				scorched or parched. The ten suns are like the sun which rises to-day, yet they
				cannot be tested by the five elements. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">If they were of the same stuff as our
					 sun, <hi rend="italic">viz.</hi> fire, they would have been extinguished in
					 water, and have burned the wood of the <hi rend="italic">Fu-sang</hi> tree.
					 Since they did not do that, they cannot have been real suns like
					 ours.</seg></note> Hence we infer that they were not real suns.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">When <hi rend="italic">Yü</hi> and
				<hi rend="italic">Yi</hi> beheld ten suns, it cannot have been nighttime, but
				must have been day. When one sun rose, the other nine must have been left
				behind, how could they rise all ten together? 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The one sun in the upper branches of
					 the <hi rend="italic">Fu-sang</hi> tree must have risen prior to the nine
					 others still lingering in the lower branches.</seg></note> It must have been
				like dawn before the sunrise. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">As far as the nine suns are concerned,
					 which were still below the horizon.</seg></note> </p> 
			 <p lang="english">Furthermore, heaven turns and passes through a
				certain number of degrees. If the various suns follow this movement, and turn
				round with heaven, how could they remain in the branches of <hi
				rend="italic">Fu-sang</hi> or in the water of the "Hot Water Abyss?" In case
				they stay back, they miss the movement, and differences in the movement would
				bring disharmony. If, therefore, the rising sun be different from the ten suns,
				they only resemble suns, but are not suns.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">"During the `Spring and Autumn' period on the
				<hi rend="italic">hsin mao</hi> day, in the fourth month of summer, in the
				seventh year of Duke <hi rend="italic">Chuang</hi> at midnight the common stars
				were invisible, and stars fell down like rain." 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Cf. <hi rend="italic">Ch`un-ch`iu</hi>
					 (<hi rend="italic">Legge,</hi> Classics Vol. V, Pt. I, p. 79). The seventh year
					 of Duke <hi rend="italic">Chuang</hi> of <hi rend="italic">Lu</hi> is 686
					 <hi rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi></seg></note> </p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Kung Yang</hi> in his commentary
				asks:---What does "like rain" mean? It is not rain. Then, why use this
				expression? "The unrevised <hi rend="italic">Ch`un-ch`iu</hi>" says, "It rained
				stars, which previous to approaching to within a foot of the earth departed
				again." The Sage corrected this, and said, "The stars fell down like rain." 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A quotation from <hi rend="italic">Kung
					 Yang's</hi> commentary to the <hi rend="italic">Ch`un-ch`iu.</hi></seg></note>
				</p> 
			 <p lang="english">"The unrevised <hi rend="italic">Ch`un-ch`iu</hi>"
				refers to the time, when the <hi rend="italic">Ch`unch`iu</hi> was not yet
				revised. At that time the Chronicle of <hi rend="italic">Lu</hi> had the
				following entry:---"The stars fell down like rain. They came near the earth at
				a distance of over a foot, and then departed again." The Sage is
				<hi rend="italic">Confucius. Confucius</hi> revised it, and said "The stars
				fell like rain." His idea was that on the earth there are mountains, hills, and
				high buildings, and he was afraid lest the statement about the stars coming
				near the earth at a distance of over a foot should not be true. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Had the distance of those meteors not
					 been more than one foot from the surface of the earth, they would inevitably
					 have collided with the elevations of the earth, such as mountains, buildings,
					 etc. Therefore <hi rend="italic">Confucius</hi> omitted the remark of the
					 original text.</seg></note> Therefore he made an alteration, and said "like
				rain." Being like rain they came down from above the earth. The stars also fall
				down from heaven and depart again. On account of this similarity he says
				"like." Although there was the notice that the stars came near the earth at a
				distance of over a foot, he merely said "like rain." The expression "falling"
				which he uses refers to those stars. Though he assigned them their places, and
				fixed the text, he speaks of the falling stars in the same way as the Chronicle
				does.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">When from the plain we look up at Mount
				<hi rend="italic">T`ai,</hi> and behold a crane on its summit, it appears to us
				as big as a crow, and a crow, like a sparrow. It is the height of Mount
				<hi rend="italic">T`ai</hi> and its distance which cause us to lose the true
				estimate of the size of things. The distance of heaven from earth amounts to
				upwards of 60,000 Li, which is not only the height and the distance of the
				summit of Mount <hi rend="italic">T`ai.</hi> The stars are fixed to heaven.
				When we examine them, we do not obtain a correct idea of their nature, for the
				conditions, under which we see them, are still more unfavourable than those,
				under which we look at the crane or the crow. By calculations we find that the
				size of the stars must be a hundred Li. Their brilliancy is so strong, that
				they shed light. If, nevertheless, they appear to us only as big as a phnix
				egg, we have lost the true estimate by distance.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Let us suppose that the falling stars are in fact
				stars falling from heaven, then we would not be able to recognise them as
				stars, when they approach the earth, because during their fall their size is
				not the same as that which they have in heaven. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The meteors never measure a hundred
					 Li.</seg></note> Now, as long as we see the falling stars in heaven, they are
				stars, if they are not, they are made up of air. We see ghosts having the
				semblance of dead people. In reality it is but air condensed into those forms,
				not real dead people. Thus the falling stars are in reality not shaped like
				stars. <hi rend="italic">Confucius</hi> correctly calls them falling, which
				means that they are not stars, and rightly characterises them as being like
				rain, <hi rend="italic">i. e.</hi> they are not rain, both features being
				opposed to the real nature of stars.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The <hi rend="italic">Tso-chuan</hi> remarks on the
				above quoted passage of the <hi rend="italic">Ch`un-ch`iu,</hi> "On the
				<hi rend="italic">hsin-mao</hi> day, in the fourth moon during the night the
				common stars were not visible, because the night was bright. The stars fell
				like rain <hi rend="italic">i. e.</hi> together with rain." This remark that
				the stars were invisible owing to the brightness of the night tallies with a
				passage in the <hi rend="italic">Yiking</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Yiking,</hi> 55th
					 diagram (<hi rend="italic">Fêng</hi>), <hi rend="italic">Legge's</hi> transl.
					 p. 336.</seg></note> to the effect that at mid-day the Dipper 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A constellation.</seg></note> is
				visible. If during the day the Dipper is visible, it must be dark, not bright,
				and if during the night the stars were invisible, the night must have been
				bright and clear. The facts were different, but the idea is the same, and it is
				consistent with truth.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The <hi rend="italic">Tso-chuan</hi> says "together
				with rain," which is tantamount to "combined." On the <hi
				rend="italic">hsin-mao</hi> day the night was bright, therefore the stars were
				invisible, but this brightness shows that there was no rain. The rain fluid is
				dark and obscure, how could there be brightness than? There being brightness,
				rain is impossible, how could the stars fall "together with rain?" Consequently
				the expression "together with rain" is wrong. Moreover, if it be said that the
				night was so bright, that the stars became invisible, how could the stars
				falling together with rain be seen?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">"On the <hi rend="italic">wu-shên</hi> day of the
				first month in the 16th year of Duke <hi rend="italic">Hsi</hi> five stones
				fell down in <hi rend="italic">Sung.</hi>" 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Quoted from the <hi
					 rend="italic">Ch`un-ch`iu</hi> (<hi rend="italic">Legge</hi> Vol. V, Pt. I, p.
					 170). The event took place in 643 <hi rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi></seg></note>
				The <hi rend="italic">Tso-chuan</hi> remarks that they were stars. Since
				falling stones are called stars, those stars are believed to have become stones
				by falling. The stars falling in the <hi rend="italic">hsin-mao</hi> night were
				stars, but in reality stones then. If the stars falling in the
				<hi rend="italic">hsin-mao</hi> night were like those stones, the earth had
				high buildings, which must have been smashed. Although <hi
				rend="italic">Confucius</hi> omitted to mention that the stars came near the
				earth as far as one foot, there certainly has been a certain distance from the
				earth, and the historigrapher of <hi rend="italic">Lu,</hi> who saw the event
				with his own eyes, would not have said so at random.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">According to the <hi rend="italic">Tso-chuan</hi>
				the stars fell down together with rain. As rain collects on the earth, the
				stones must have done so likewise, but, since, when they touched the earth,
				they did not demolish the buildings, it is evident that they were not stars.
				Besides, on what does <hi rend="italic">Tso Ch`iu Ming</hi> base his statement
				that the stones were stars? When the stones came down, their fall was very
				light, but why must they have fallen down from heaven?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">During the <hi rend="italic">Ch`in</hi> epoch three
				mountains disappeared. Partly they were not dispersed, but collapsed, where
				they stood, which must have caused a great noise. Perhaps at that time the
				mountain of the <hi rend="italic">I Ti</hi> went off its base, and came down in
				<hi rend="italic">Sung.</hi> When the people of <hi rend="italic">Sung</hi>
				heard the stones fall, they called them stars, and when <hi rend="italic">Tso
				Ch`iu Ming</hi> had examined them, he also gave them this name.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The substance of the stars is identical with that
				of the various things and like that of the sun and the moon. The so-called Five
				Planets are the light of the substance of the five elements. The Five Planets
				and the other stars all have the same light, therefore I am afraid that we miss
				the truth, if we regard the fixed stars alone as stones. In reality the stars
				which fell during the <hi rend="italic">hsin-mao</hi> night were like rain, but
				they were not stars, just as the ten suns in the "Hot Water Abyss" resembled
				the sun, but were not real suns.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The Literati also maintain that the expression that
				rain comes from heaven means that it positively falls down from heaven.
				However, a discussion on this subject leads us to the conclusion that rain
				comes from above the earth, but not down from heaven. Seeing the rain gathering
				from above, we simply say that it comes down from heaven. As a matter of fact,
				it comes from above the earth. But how can we demonstrate that the rain comes
				from the earth, and rises from the mountains? The Commentary to the
				<hi rend="italic">Ch`un-ch`iu</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Kung Yang's</hi>
					 Commentary, Duke <hi rend="italic">Hsi</hi> 31st year.</seg></note> says, "It
				breaks through the stones one to two inches thick, and gathers. That in one
				day's time it spreads over the whole Empire, is only the case with the
				<hi rend="italic">T`ai-shan.</hi>" 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The highest peak in <hi
					 rend="italic">Shantung.</hi></seg></note> ---From the <hi
				rend="italic">T`ai-shan</hi> it rains over the whole Empire, from small
				mountains over one State, the distance depends on the height. As regards the
				forthcoming of the rain from the mountains, some hold that the clouds carry the
				rain with them. When the clouds disperse, the water falls down, and is called
				rain. Thus the clouds are rain, and rain, clouds. When the water comes forth,
				it is transformed into clouds; they condense, and become rain, and, when they
				are compressed still more, coagulate into dew. When garments are moistened as
				with rain, it is not the effect of the clouds, but of the rain which they
				carry.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Some persons will refer to the <hi
				rend="italic">Shuking</hi> which says, "When the moon follows the stars, there
				is wind and rain," 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Shuking,
					 Hung-fan,</hi> Pt. V, Bk. IV, 38 (<hi rend="italic">Legge</hi> Vol. III, Pt.
					 II, p. 342).</seg></note> and to the <hi rend="italic">Shiking,</hi> where we
				read that "The moon approaches the Hyades, which will bring heavy showers of
				rain." 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Shiking</hi> Pt. II,
					 Bk. VIII, Ode 8 (<hi rend="italic">Legge</hi> Vol. IV, Pt. II, p.
					 422).</seg></note> They all believe that according to these passages of the two
				Classics it is not heaven which is causing the rain. How is that?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">When the rain comes from the mountains, the moon
				passes the stars, and approaches the Hyades. When she approaches the Hyades, it
				must rain. As long as it does not rain, the moon does not approach, and the
				mountains have no clouds. Heaven and earth, above and below, act in spontaneous
				harmony. When the moon approaches above, the mountains are heated below, and
				the fluid unites. The fortuitous connexion between the various fluids and
				bodies is due to spontaneity. Clouds and fog show that there is rain. In summer
				it becomes dew, in winter frost. Warm it is rain, cold, snow. Rain, dew, and
				frost all proceed from earth, and do not descend from heaven.</p> 
		  </div2> 
		  <div2 id="d2.25" type="chapter" n="XXI"> 
			 <head lang="english">Chapter XXI. On Heat and Cold (<hi
				rend="italic">Han-wên</hi>).</head> 
			 <p lang="english">People reasoning on heat and cold assert that, when
				the sovereign is pleased, it is warm, and, when he is angry, it is cold. How is
				that?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Joy and anger originate in the bosom. Subsequently
				they find their way out, and once outside, are the causes of rewards and
				punishments, rewards and punishments being the manifestations of joy and anger.
				When heat and cold are sufficiently strong, things become withered, and men are
				injured, and that is done by heat and cold, which are said to be the
				representatives of joy and anger.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Within the course of a few days a sovereign is not
				always full of joy or anger, which sentiments having broken forth from the
				bosom, expand and appear as heat and cold outside, thus showing the feelings of
				the bosom. When the sovereign is pleased or angry, this fluid of his bosom is
				not changed into heat or cold. Why should the fluid in his bosom be different
				from the fluid within the territory of a country? The fluid of the bosom is not
				transformed through joy or anger, how then should heat and cold originate
				within the territory?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">During the time of the <hi rend="italic">Six
				States,</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Yen, Chao, Han, Wei,
					 Ch`i</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Ch`u,</hi> which in 332 <hi
					 rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi> made an offensive and defensive alliance to check
					 the encroachments of the <hi rend="italic">Ch`in</hi> State, but by and by the
					 latter overpowered and absorbed them all.</seg></note> and the
				<hi rend="italic">Ch`in</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Han</hi> epoch the feudal
				princes were subjugating one another, armour-clad warriors filling all the
				roads. The States were investing each other with the greatest animosity, and
				their leaders thought of nothing else than of vanquishing their enemies. A
				feeling of universal slaughter pervaded everything. Yet at that time it was not
				always cold in the Empire. The time of <hi rend="italic">Yü</hi> was one of
				universal peace. The government was good, the people contented, and the
				sovereign always pleased. In every house they were playing the guitar, singing,
				beating drums, and dancing. Yet at that time it was not constantly warm in the
				Empire. Is the feeling of joy and anger evoked by small things only, and does
				it not care for great ones? How is it so little in accordance with the deeds
				done?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Near the water it is cold, near the fire warm, the
				heat and the cold decrease in proportion to the distance, for the quantity of
				the fluid varies according to the distance. The seat of the fire is always in
				the south, that of the water in the north, 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">According to ancient natural
					 philosophy. Consequently temperature cannot be the result of the feelings of
					 the sovereign.</seg></note> therefore the northern region is cold, and the
				southern limit hot.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The fire in a stove, the water in a ditch, and the
				fluid in the human body are all governed by the same principle. When the
				sovereign is pleased or angry, this fluid of heat or cold ought to be
				especially strong in his private apartments, and much less so outside his
				territory. Now the temperature is the same without and within, consequently it
				cannot well be the result of the sovereign's joy or anger, and the assertions
				of our scholars to that effect are futile.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">With an emperor a sudden change of the mental fluid
				takes place in the empire, with princes in their territory, with ministers and
				high officers in their department, and with common people in their house. Since
				even ordinary people are liable to such changes, their joy and their anger must
				also produce such fluids (as heat and cold). The father quarrels with the son,
				and husband and wife reprove one another. If there ought to be anger, but anger
				be turned into joy, or if faults be forgiven, and the wrong done hushed up,
				there would be cold and heat in the same house. This shows us that the sudden
				changes (of temperature) are not being caused by joy and anger.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Some one will say that there is attraction by
				affinity. If a man be pleased, he is kind and genial, and in his kindness gives
				rewards. The <hi rend="italic">Yang</hi> principle is giving, and the
				<hi rend="italic">Yang</hi> fluid is warm, therefore the warm fluid corresponds
				to it. If a man be angry, he is enraged and indignant, and in his rage puts
				people to death. The <hi rend="italic">Yin</hi> principle is cold murder, and
				the <hi rend="italic">Yin</hi> fluid is cold, therefore the cold fluid
				corresponds to it. "When the tiger howls, the wind blows from the valley, and
				when the dragon performs its antics, the brilliant clouds rise." 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A quotation from <hi rend="italic">Huai
					 Nan Tse</hi> III, 2, with a slight variation of the text.</seg></note> Their
				fluids being identical, and their species the same, they attract one another.
				Hence the saying that with the body one removes the shadow, and that with the
				dragon one attracts the rain. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Therefore during a drought clay figures
					 of dragons are set up and worshipped to attract the rain. Cf. p. 55, No.
					 47.</seg></note> The rain responds to the dragon and comes, the shadow responds
				to the body and goes. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Viz.</hi> with the
					 body.</seg></note> The nature of heaven and earth is spontaneity. In autumn and
				winter punishments are meted out. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Cf. p. 148 Note 7.</seg></note> Smaller
				misdemeanours are partly pardoned, but the capital punishments cause a bitter
				cold. The cold comes as an accompaniment of punishment, which shows that they
				attract one another.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">If heat and cold be compared with wind and clouds,
				and joy and anger refer to the dragon and the tiger, a mutual attraction might
				be possible, provided that the fluids be the same and the categories similar. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">An attraction between joy and heat,
					 anger and cold.</seg></note> When the tiger howls, the wind rises from the
				valley, and when the dragon gambols, the clouds rise within a radius of one
				hundred Li, but in other valleys and other regions there is no wind nor clouds.
				Now, sudden changes of temperature take place everywhere, and at the same time.
				There may be executions within a territory of a hundred Li, but it is cold
				within a thousand Li, consequently this could not well be considered a proof of
				a connexion between the two events. <hi rend="italic">Ch`i</hi> and
				<hi rend="italic">Lu</hi> were conterminous, and gave rewards and punishments
				at the same time. Had <hi rend="italic">Ch`i</hi> rewarded, while
				<hi rend="italic">Lu</hi> punished, the effects would have been different also.
				Could then the <hi rend="italic">Ch`i</hi> State have been warm, whereas it was
				cold at the same time in the <hi rend="italic">Lu</hi> country?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">In former times nobody was more cruel in punishing
				than <hi rend="italic">Ch`ih Yu</hi> and the doomed prince of <hi
				rend="italic">Ch`in.</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Ch`in Shih Huang
					 Ti.</hi></seg></note> The subjects of <hi rend="italic">Ch`ih Yu</hi> were most
				perverse and dissolute, and in doomed <hi rend="italic">Ch`in</hi> red clad
				criminals were walking on the roads shoulder to shoulder, and yet at that time
				it was not always cold in the Empire. On the market of the emperor's capital
				oxen and sheep were slaughtered every day by hundreds. He who executes man as
				well as he who kills animals has a wicked heart. Albeit, the air on the market
				place of the capital cannot always be cold.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">One might object that a man is far superior to
				animals, and that man alone provokes the fluid. However, does the one who puts
				to death provoke the fluid, or do those who are put to death, cause the change?
				In the first case, no matter, whether the one who inflicts the death penalty
				executes a man, or kills an animal, the mind is the same, and in the latter men
				and beasts are both creatures. They all belong to the ten thousand beings, and
				would not a hundred mean ones be worth as much as one precious one?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Some people will maintain that a sovereign alone
				can evoke the fluid, but not common people. If, to set the fluid in motion, a
				sovereign is required, why does the world make so much of <hi
				rend="italic">Tsou Yen? Tsou Yen</hi> was a commoner, and yet he could move the
				fluid quite alone, as everybody admits. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">When <hi rend="italic">Tsou Yen,</hi> a
					 scholar of the 4th cent. <hi rend="smallcaps">b.c.,</hi> had been put into
					 prison upon a trumped up charge, he looked up to heaven and wept. All of a
					 sudden snow began to fall, although it was midsummer. See also p.
					 194.</seg></note> </p> 
			 <p lang="english">When one man is put to death, the air becomes cold,
				but, when a man is born, does the temperature become warm then? When a general
				amnesty is granted to the four quarters, and all punishments are remitted at
				the same time, the fluid of the month and the year does not become warm
				thereby.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">In former years thousands of people have had their
				houses burnt, so that the flames and the smoke went up to heaven, and the
				Yellow River broke through its dykes, flooding a thousand Li, so that far and
				wide there was no bound to the prospect. Fire is identical with the hot fluid,
				and water with the cold one. At the time of the conflagration or the inundation
				of the Yellow River it has not been warm or cold. The setting in of heat and
				cold do not depend on government, I dare say, but eventually heat and cold may
				be simultaneous with rewards and punishments, and it is for this reason that
				the phenomenalists 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A class of scholars, often mentioned in
					 the <hi rend="italic">Lun-hêng,</hi> who seem to have devoted themselves to the
					 study of natural phenomena and calamities, such as heat and cold, inundations,
					 droughts, famines, etc. to which, however, they did not ascribe natural, but
					 moral causes, misled by the pseudo-science of the <hi rend="italic">Yiking</hi>
					 and similar works.</seg></note> describe them as such.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Spring is warm, summer hot, autumn cool, and winter
				cold. These four seasons are spontaneous, and do not concern the sovereign. The
				four seasons are not caused by government, but they say that heat and cold
				correspond to it. At the beginning of the first month and subsequently at the
				"commencement of spring" all the punishments have been meted out, and the
				prisons remains empty. Yet one day it is cold, and one day warm. What manner of
				punishment is being inflicted, when it is cold, and what kind of rewards are
				given, when it is warm? We see from this that heat and cold correspond to the
				time periods of heaven and earth, 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Of which the Chinese distinguish 24,
					 beginning with <hi rend="italic">li-ch`un</hi> "commencement of spring." They
					 count from the days on which the sun enters the first and fifteenth degree of
					 one of the zodiacal signs.</seg></note> and are not made by men.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">When people are suffering from a cold or from
				fever, their actions have no influence upon these diseases. By exposure to the
				wind, or to bad air their body has become chilly or feverish. By changing their
				habits, or altering their style of life they do not get rid of their cold or
				their fever. Although the body is quite near, it cannot bring about a change
				and a cure. Now a city or a State is much more distant, how should it be
				possible to regulate their fluids?---When a man has caught cold, he drinks
				medicine, which soothes his pain, and when, being somewhat weak, he has got
				fever, he swallows pills, which make him perspire, and thus cure him.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">In <hi rend="italic">Yen</hi> there was the "Cold
				Valley" in which the five kinds of grain did not grow. <hi rend="italic">Tsou
				Yen</hi> blew the flute, and the "Cold Valley" could be cultivated. The people
				of <hi rend="italic">Yen</hi> sowed millet in it, and called it "Millet
				Valley." If this be true that with playing the flute the cold fluid was
				dispelled, how could this calamity be averted by a change of government or
				action? Therefore, a cold and fever cannot be cured but with medicine, and the
				fluid of the "Millet Valley" cannot be transformed but with music.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">When <hi rend="italic">Yao</hi> was visited with
				the Great Flood, he ordered <hi rend="italic">Yü</hi> to regulate it. Cold and
				heat are essentially the same as the Great Flood. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">They are all natural
					 phenomena.</seg></note> <hi rend="italic">Yao</hi> did not change his
				administration or conduct, being well aware that the Great Flood was not the
				result of government or conduct. Since the Flood was not brought about by
				government or conduct, we know that heat and cold cannot be caused by
				government either.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Some one might in disproof quote from the "Various
				Verifications" of the <hi rend="italic">Hung-fan</hi> which says that
				"excitement is as a rule accompanied by cold, and cheerfulness by tepidity." 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Shuking,
					 Hung-fan</hi> Pt. V, Bk. IV, 34 (<hi rend="italic">Legge</hi> Vol. III, Pt. II,
					 p. 340).</seg></note> Accompanied means: followed, tepidity: warmth, and "as a
				rule:" always. When the sovereign is excited, cold weather always follows, when
				he is cheerful, warm weather follows. Cold and heat correspond to excitement
				and checrfulness, how can their connexion with the government be denied? Does
				the Classic say that excitement causes no cold, and cheerfulness no warmth?</p>
			 
			 <p lang="english">The sovereign being excited or cheerful, cold or
				heat set in, but by chance and of their own accord. If they corresponded
				intentionally, it would be like the obtaining of omens by divining with shells,
				or like the finding of numbers by telling the fortune from straws. People
				pretend that heaven and earth respond to the questions addressed to them, but,
				as a matter of fact, it is nothing but chance. Heat and cold respond to
				excitement and cheerfulness, as omens and numbers are the response to the
				inquiries of the diviners. Externally they seem to respond, but actually it is
				hazard. How can we prove that?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The principle of heaven is spontaneity. Spontaneity
				means absence of purpose. When the two kinds of divination are applied, things
				may meet eventually, or happen by accident, and perhaps coincide with human
				affairs. The heavenly fluid is there already, therefore one may speak of a
				principle. Should it correspond to government, however, there would be no more
				spontaneity.</p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Ching</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Ching Fang,</hi> a
					 metaphysician of the 1st cent. <hi rend="smallcaps">b.c.,</hi> who spent much
					 labour on the elucidation of the <hi rend="italic">Yiking.</hi></seg></note>
				has distributed the 64 symbols of the <hi rend="italic">Yiking</hi> over one
				year. One symbol rules over 6 days and 1/10. The symbols consist of
				<hi rend="italic">Yin</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Yang.</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Marked by broken and unbroken
					 lines.</seg></note> The fluid rises and falls. When the <hi
				rend="italic">Yang</hi> fluid rises, it becomes warm, and, when the
				<hi rend="italic">Yin</hi> fluid rises, it becomes cold. According to this
				theory heat and cold depend on the symbols, but do not correspond to
				government. In accordance with the "wu-wang" symbol 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The 25th hexagram of the
					 <hi rend="italic">Yiking.</hi></seg></note> of the <hi
				rend="italic">Yiking,</hi> inundations and droughts have fixed times. All the
				innumerable calamities and disasters are of the same kind.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">I am afraid that the phenomenalists have missed the
				truth for the following reason:---"The ideal man is endowed with the same
				virtue as heaven and earth. When man takes the lead, heaven does not disagree
				with him, and when he follows heaven, he respects heaven's time." 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Quotation from the <hi
					 rend="italic">Yiking,</hi> 1st diagram (<hi rend="italic">Ch`ien</hi>). Cf. pp.
					 98 and 128.</seg></note> The <hi rend="italic">Hung-fan</hi> on the other hand
				says that "excitement is as a rule accompanied by cold, and cheerfulness by
				tepidity." According to this passage of the <hi rend="italic">Hung-fan</hi> the
				heavenly fluid follows man. The <hi rend="italic">Yiking</hi> however only says
				that, when man takes the lead, heaven does not disagree with him. But why does
				it add that, when he follows heaven, he respects heaven's time? To follow means
				that heaven was already cold or hot before, and that man followed with his
				rewards and punishments afterwards. This statement of men does not agree with
				the <hi rend="italic">Shuking.</hi> That is my first doubt.</p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Ching</hi> determines heat and
				cold by the <hi rend="italic">Yin</hi> and the <hi rend="italic">Yang</hi>
				fluids ascending and descending, whereas the phenomenalists lay all the stress
				on punishments, joy and anger. The two schools walk different ways. That is my
				second doubt.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">When people determine heat and cold, it may be cold
				to-day, and warm to-morrow, or at dawn there is plenty of hoar-frost, and in
				the evening resplendent light, or one morning is rainy, but warm, and another
				bright and cold. Now rain is <hi rend="italic">Yin,</hi> and brightness
				<hi rend="italic">Yang,</hi> and conversely cold is <hi rend="italic">Yin,</hi>
				and warmth is <hi rend="italic">Yang.</hi> A rainy day may clear up, and become
				cold, and a bright day become rainy, and warm. The categories do not correspond
				correctly. That is my third doubt.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">These three doubts are not set at rest, and the
				principle of spontaneity is not upheld either.</p> 
		  </div2> 
		  <div2 id="d2.26" type="chapter" n="XXII"> 
			 <head
			 lang="english">Chapter XXII. On Thunder and Lightning (<hi
				rend="italic">Lei-hsü</hi>).</head> 
			 <p lang="english">In midsummer thunder and lightning rapidly
				following each other, split trees, demolish houses, and occasionally kill men.
				Common people are of opinion that, when the lightning strikes a tree, or
				demolishes a house, Heaven fetches a dragon, whereas, when a man is killed,
				they say that it is for his hidden faults. If in eating and drinking people use
				impure things, Heaven becomes angry, and strikes them dead. The deep rolling
				sound is the expression of Heaven's anger like the breathing and gasping of
				angry men. Every one, no matter whether intelligent or stupid, says so. But if
				we look into the matter, taking human nature as a basis, we find that all this
				is nonsense.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">By a thunder-stroke one fluid is set in motion, and
				one sound produced. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The same force destroys the tree, the
					 house, and the man.</seg></note> A tree is hit, and a dwelling damaged, and at
				the same time a man may be killed. When a man is slain, a tree may be struck,
				and a house damaged also. But they assert that, when a tree is struck, and a
				house damaged, Heaven fetches a dragon, whereas, when it kills a man, it
				punishes him for his hidden guilt. In that case something inauspicious would
				clash with the auspicious fetching of the dragon. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The dragon is accounted a sacred
					 animal.</seg></note> That both things should happen at the same moment, and
				with the same sound, would not be proper.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">It has been argued that the rolling is the sound of
				Heaven's growling. That would be appropriate for the punishment of the guilty,
				but out of place for fetching dragons. In meting out punishment, Heaven may be
				angry, but, when it fetches a dragon, what fault has it, that it should be
				irritated like that? Provided that the dragon be a spirit, then Heaven in
				fetching it, ought not to be angry. If, however, a dragon has faults, which are
				to be atoned for like those of man, Heaven would kill it, but why must it still
				fetch it? While destroying a man, Heaven may be in wrath, but, when it fetches
				a dragon, what wrong has the dragon done, that Heaven should be so enraged at
				it? Having smitten a man, Heaven does not fetch him. If under the same
				circumstances it does so with a dragon, what difference is there between human
				guilt and that of dragons? If both are put to death, where does a difference
				come in? We can no more accept the assertion that Heaven fetches dragons, than
				approve of the idea that the guilty meet with their dues for the following
				reasons:</p> 
			 <p lang="english">When the thunder instantaneously follows upon the
				lightning, and a man falls to the ground dead, the rolling sound is close above
				his head, which brings about his death. But is the rolling really Heaven's
				anger? If so, in its wrath, it would kill a man by the angry breath of its
				mouth. But how can the angry breath of a mouth kill a man? On examining the
				body of a man, who has been struck by a thunderbolt, one discovers traces of
				burning. Provided that Heaven used its mouth in its anger, could its angry
				breath become fiery then?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Moreover, the mouth is connected with the body, and
				its movements must be the same as those of the body. When lightning strikes,
				the sound is on the earth, and, when the work of destruction is done, it is
				again in the sky. Now, the moment, when the sound is on the earth, the mouth
				must approach it, and the body do the same. But, if at a thunder-clap we look
				up to Heaven, we do not see it descending. Since we do not see it come down,
				the rolling sound cannot be the expression of Heaven's anger.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Heaven's anger cannot be different from that of
				man. When an angry person comes near anybody, his voice sounds loud, when he is
				for off, his voice seems low. Now, Heaven's voice is near, but its body far
				away. Therefore, anger is out of the question.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">When the peals of thunder rapidly succeed one
				another, the sound may be in the East, the West, the North or the South.
				Provided that Heaven be angry and move its body, then, if its mouth is in an
				eastern, western, northern, or southern direction, looking up we ought to see
				Heaven in one of these directions likewise.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Some one might object that Heaven really was in one
				of these directions, but could not be seen by man owing to the obscurity,
				caused by the clouds and the rain. Yet over a distance of a thousand Li there
				are not the same winds, and within a hundred Li there is not the same tempest.
				As the <hi rend="italic">Yiking</hi> has it:---"A hundred Li are frightened by
				the concussion." 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Yiking</hi> Book V,
					 <hi rend="italic">Chên</hi> Hexagram (No. 51).</seg></note> The region where
				the thunderstorm is raging, is darkened by the thunder-clouds and the rain, but
				beyond a hundred Li, where no rain is falling, one ought to see Heaven moving
				eastward, westward, north- or southward. The mouth being joined to Heaven,
				Heaven must follow it. Whenever the mouth moves, the entire Heaven must shift
				its place also, and it is not only where the tempest rages, that Heaven follows
				the movements of its mouth.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">And who is it, whom we believe to be angry? The
				Spirit of Heaven or the dark blue sky? If we say, the Spirit of Heaven, an
				angry spirit can give no sound, and, if we say, the dark blue sky, its body
				cannot become angry, for anger requires a mouth.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Heaven and Earth are like husband and wife, they
				are father and mother of mankind. Now, let a son have committed a fault, and
				his father in a fit of passion beat him to death, would not his mother weep for
				him? When Heaven in its wrath slays a man, Earth ought also to cry over him,
				but one only hears of Heaven's anger, and never of Earth's crying. If Earth
				cannot shed tears, Heaven cannot be angry either.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Furthermore, anger must have its counterpart in
				joy. Men have hidden faults, but they have also latent virtues. Hidden faults
				in a man call forth Heaven's anger, which prompts it to kill him, but in case
				of latent virtues Heaven ought also to requite him with good. If the rolling
				sound is regarded as an expression of Heaven's anger, Heaven, when pleased,
				ought to give a hearty laugh.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Men are pleased or angry, therefore the same is
				said of Heaven. We try to get a conception of Heaven by ascribing human
				qualities to it. The source of this knowledge of Heaven is man. If man would
				feel no anger, there is no reason either, why Heaven should. Since our
				knowledge of Heaven is derived from that of man, human nature in its entirety
				must be taken as basis. A man, when angry, breathes heavily, when pleased, he
				sings and laughs. We much less often hear of Heaven's joy, than of its anger,
				and much more seldom see it reward, than punish. Is Heaven always irritated and
				never content? Does it mete out punishment pretty freely, but is rather sparing
				of its rewards? How does its anger and vindictiveness become manifest, whereas
				there are no instances of its joy and liberality?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">When lightning strikes, it hits a tree, damages a
				house, and eventually kills a man. This is looked upon as Heaven's anger. But
				not unfrequently a thunder-clap is without effect, causing no damage, and
				destroying no human life. Does Heaven in such a case indulge in useless anger?
				A sovereign's joy and anger are not in vain. Being pleased or angry, he will
				certainly reward or punish. Useless anger without punishment would be
				unbecoming in Heaven. Doing something unseeming, it would lose its dignity
				thereby. That is not Heaven's way.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The writers on government hold that cold and heat
				coincide with joy and anger. When the sovereign is pleased, ths weather is
				mild, when he is angry, it is cold. Then on the day of a thunderstorm the
				temperature ought to be cold.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Before <hi rend="italic">Han Kao Tsu</hi> was born,
				Dame <hi rend="italic">Liu</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The mother of the emperor
					 <hi rend="italic">Kao Tsu.</hi> Cf. p. 177.</seg></note> while sleeping on the
				banks of a big pond had intercourse with a spirit in her dream. At that time
				there was thunder and lightning, and a great darkness. Heaven was just then
				emitting its fluid, and ought to have been pleased, 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Heaven as a spirit was just then
					 engendering <hi rend="italic">Han Kao Tsu,</hi> the Son of Heaven.</seg></note>
				why was it irritated and thundering?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">If striking and breaking is construed as a sign of
				Heaven's anger, and not striking or breaking as a sign of Heaven's joy, the
				rolling noise would not be appropriate in both cases. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">In the case of joy as well as of
					 anger.</seg></note> Man expresses joy and anger by different sounds, if Heaven
				used the same sound for two different purposes, there would be a fundamental
				difference between him and man. From what circumstance then could we infer
				Heaven's anger?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">To give other persons impure things to eat is a
				small offence. For Heaven to chastise such small offenders in person with its
				own most precious body, would be derogatory to its majesty. Exalted persons do
				not punish personally, therefore does the emperor not execute the criminals
				with his own hand. Heaven is more exalted than the emperor. If it punished
				small misdemeanours itself, its virtue would be inferior to that of the
				emperor.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Heaven's sentiments must be similar to man's
				feelings. When a prince punishes the wicked, he upon first hearing of their
				crime, becomes furious and condems them, but when it comes to taking their
				lives, he commiserates and pities them. Therefore the <hi
				rend="italic">Analects</hi> say "When you have found out the truth, be grieved
				and pity them, and do not feel joy." 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Analects</hi> XIX,
					 19. The criminal judge <hi rend="italic">Yang Fu</hi> having consulted the
					 philosopher <hi rend="italic">Tsêng Tse</hi> on the duties of his office, the
					 latter advised him to pity the offenders, whose misdeeds were perhaps a
					 consequence of bad administration.</seg></note> <hi rend="italic">Chou</hi> was
				utterly depraved, yet, when <hi rend="italic">Wu Wang</hi> was going to put him
				to death, he deplored and pitied him. Thus in the <hi
				rend="italic">Shuking</hi> he says:---"I commanded the wild tribes, but I am
				sorry for you." 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">This passage is not to be found in our
					 text of the <hi rend="italic">Shuking.</hi></seg></note> A sovereign puts the
				bad to death, but with a feeling of commiseration, whereas Heaven in punishing
				misdemeanours, strikes people dead in its rage. Thus Heaven would be less
				merciful than man.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Rain is believed to be a fluid emitted by Heaven.
				Put forth by Heaven, it becomes moistened, and gives the rain. When the rain
				saturates everything, one speaks of timely showers. Unless he be in good
				humour, man does not show kindness, and unless it be pleased, Heaven does not
				pour down rain. If thunder be taken for an expression of Heaven's anger, then
				rain must be a sign of its joy. When there is thunder, it is always accompanied
				by rain. One must suppose, therefore, that Heaven is at the same time grumbling
				and laughing. A sovereign does not mete out rewards and punishments on the same
				day. Should Heaven's anger and joy coincide in time, Heaven and man would not
				be in harmony, and their ways of rewarding and punishing quite different.
				Moreover, anger and joy are both fitful. To fly into a fit of passion out of
				disgust at man's conduct, to punish him for his offence, and, in doing so, to
				be guided by passion, would be unwortly of Heaven.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Regarding a thunderstorm in winter, people assert
				that the <hi rend="italic">Yang</hi> fluid has lost its force. When it thunders
				in spring, they say, it comes out, but when there is a tempest in summer,
				instead of owning that then the fluid has its greatest force, they speak of
				Heaven's anger. Of course that is nothing but idle talk.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Man is a creature between Heaven and Earth. Other
				creatures are likewise creatures. What other creatures eat and drink, Heaven
				does not know, and it should be aware of what man eats and drinks? All beings
				are to Heaven like children. The kindness and love of father and mother to all
				their children are the same. Why then does Heaven watch the nobler and more
				intelligent being so closely, but takes no heed of the humbler and less gifted
				ones? Why does it pry into all that man does, but ignores other creatures?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Dogs and pigs eat human excrements, yet Heaven does
				not kill them for that. Provided that Heaven restricts only man on account of
				his superiority, then, if rats contaminate his drink or food, and man
				unwittingly eat it by mistake, Heaven does not destroy the rats. If Heaven can
				pardon the rats, it can do the same for man. Man may by mistake give others
				impure things to eat, and those unaware of it, may eat them. But they will
				never offer rotten things on purpose. Should they do so, the others would not
				take them.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The Empress <hi rend="italic">Lü Hou</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The first wife of <hi rend="italic">Han
					 Kao Tsu,</hi> who usurped the imperial power, and reigned under her own name
					 against all custom from 187-179 <hi rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi> Her son, the
					 Emperor <hi rend="italic">Hui Ti,</hi> whose nominal reign lasted from 194-187
					 <hi rend="smallcaps">b.c.,</hi> was nothing but a puppet in her hands.
					 <hi rend="italic">Lü Hou</hi> was a fiend in human shape, who had always some
					 poison ready for her enemies. One of her first acts, after she came to power,
					 was to wreak her vengeance on her rival, Lady <hi rend="italic">Ch`i,</hi> a
					 concubine of <hi rend="italic">Han Kao Tsu,</hi> who had attempted to have her
					 own son made heir-apparent in place of <hi rend="italic">Hui Ti,</hi> the son
					 of <hi rend="italic">Lü Hou. Hui Ti,</hi> a very kind-hearted, but weak
					 sovereign did all in his power to shield his half-brother from the wrath of his
					 mother, who poisoned him all the same.</seg></note> cut off Lady
				<hi rend="italic">Ch`i's</hi> hands, tore out her eyes, and placed her in a
				privy as a human swine. Then she called people, and showed them her victim. All
				felt sick at heart. When the emperor <hi rend="italic">Hui Ti</hi> saw her, he
				fell sick, and did not rise again. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">This story is abridged from the
					 <hi rend="italic">Shi-chi</hi> chap. 9, p. 3.</seg></note> <hi rend="italic">Lü
				Hou</hi> acted on purpose, but Heaven did not punish her. If on the other hand
				Heaven strikes people dead for a mere inadvertence without mercy or regard for
				the faults, its government is tyrannical.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">When men eat something impure, they do not discover
				it by the taste. If they feel it, after having swallowed it, they call it a
				pollution of their bowels. When Lady <hi rend="italic">Ch`i</hi> was put into
				the cess-pool, her whole body was disgracefully soiled, which is nothing else
				than impurity, for the body does not differ from the bowels. To care for the
				intestines, but disregard the body, to resent impurity, but not to feel the
				afore-mentioned horrible disgrace, would not be like Heaven.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The news that anybody has eaten something unclean
				does not disturb people's minds, whereas all that saw Lady <hi
				rend="italic">Ch`i</hi> felt sick at heart. Man being hurt, Heaven must feel
				pity too. Commiserating Lady <hi rend="italic">Ch`i,</hi> it must hate
				<hi rend="italic">Lü Hou.</hi> Notwithstanding, when <hi rend="italic">Lü
				Hou</hi> died, she was not struck by a thunderbolt.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The Taoist <hi rend="italic">Liu Ch`un</hi> made a
				fool of the king of <hi rend="italic">Ch`u, Ying,</hi> and caused him to eat
				some dirty stuff. <hi rend="italic">Liu Ch`un</hi> died later on, but it needed
				no lightning to make him die.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">In the 6th month of summer of the year 79
				<hi rend="smallcaps">a.d.</hi> <hi rend="italic">Chin Chuan</hi> of
				<hi rend="italic">K`uei-chi</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A city in <hi
					 rend="italic">Chekiang.</hi></seg></note> was killed by lightning. Of the sheep
				which he used for his daily meals, five died together with him. What hidden
				faults had these animals, that the lightning killed them?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Boatmen sometimes pollute a stream up-river, while
				other people drink its water down-river. Yet the boatmen do not die by
				lightning.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The Spirit of Heaven dwells in heaven just as a
				king in his residence. A king lives behind many gates, therefore the Spirit of
				Heaven must stay in some secluded place likewise. As the king has his palaces
				and halls, Heaven also has the <hi rend="italic">T`ai-wei, Tse-kung,
				Hsüan-yuan</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Wên-ch`ang</hi> mansions. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Names of constellations.</seg></note>
				</p> 
			 <p lang="english">A king being far away from men does not know their
				occult crimes. How could the Spirit of Heaven in his four palaces see the
				secret misdeeds of men? If a king hears of the faults of his subjects, he
				learns it through others. If Heaven becomes cognizant of the crimes of men, it
				must have it from its angels. In case the spirits are Heaven's informants as to
				crimes, it must also entrust the spirits with retributive justice. Such being
				the case, the so-called anger of Heaven is not that of Heaven, but of the
				spirits.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">A king inflicts capital punishment in autumn, 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">In China the regular executions take
					 place in autumn.</seg></note> Heaven kills in summer. Thus the king in meting
				out justice, does not observe the time of Heaven. As Heaven's anointed he
				should in executions also imitate the example of majestic Heaven. Heaven
				chooses summer for killing, whereas the king executes in autumn. Heaven and man
				are thus at variance, which would never do for Heaven's deputy.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Some people will argue that giving impure things to
				eat or drink is a great crime before Heaven, which in killing the culprit does
				not pay attention to time. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">It destroys the guilty on the spot, and
					 does not delay judgment until autumn.</seg></note> Great crimes in the eyes of
				kings are high-treason, rebellion, and lawlessness, whereas Heaven considers
				the offering of unclean things to others as food or drink as a serious offence.
				The crimes condemned by Heaven are of different gravity. Were the light and the
				serious ones all equally dealt with, the king would have to imitate Heaven's
				government, and put to death every one, who had given others unclean things to
				eat or drink. When the holy emperors were ruling, they had not such a penalty.
				That would mean that the holy emperors were remiss, and had forgotten this
				punishment. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A <hi rend="italic">deduclio ad
					 absurdum</hi> from a Chinese point of view, for the holy emperors,
					 <hi rend="italic">Yao, Shun,</hi> and the like, were perfect, and could not
					 have omitted to punish serious misdeeds.</seg></note> </p> 
			 <p lang="english">It may be said that the ghosts have power over what
				is secret, and that a king's sway extends over what is public only. Secret
				faults are wrapt in darkness and invisible to man, therefore spirits must be
				employed to watch over them. I reply, there being not only one secret fault,
				why are not all the offenders put to death? To fix upon one single offence
				would not be a just retribution for hidden sins.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Heaven vents its anger, before the sun returns, and
				an outburst of human ire takes less than the time one needs to turn round upon
				one's heels. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">This seems to be an old
					 adage.</seg></note> However, secret crimes of men often become manifest in
				winter and not exclusively in summer. If he who misconducts himself in winter,
				is not struck by thunder forthwith, but must wait till summer, Heaven's wrath
				cannot be quicker than a revolution of the sun.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">When painters represent the thunder, it is like so
				many joined drums, heaped together. They also paint a man having the semblance
				of an athlete and call him "the Thunderer" (<hi rend="italic">Lei Kung</hi>).
				With his left hand they give him joined drums to pull, in his right hand he
				brandishes a hammer, as though he were going to strike. It means that the
				rolling sound of thunder is produced by the knocking together of the united
				drums, and that the sudden crashing noise is the blow of the hammer. When a man
				is killed, he is struck with the drums and the hammer at the same time.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">People also believe in this, and nobody objects.
				But if we get at the bottom of it, we find that these pictures are pure
				fictions. Thunder is either a sound or a fluid. How can a sound or a fluid
				brandish a hammer, or pull drums, and have the shape of joined drums? If the
				thunder can really swing or pull these things, it must be a creature. That
				which, when knocked together, produces sounds, can be either a drum or a bell.
				Should the rolling sound be produced by drums or bells? In that case, bells and
				drums could not hang free in the air, they would require a frame with vertical
				and cross-beams. Suspended between, they could be sounded. Now, the bells and
				drums have nothing to hang upon, and the feet of the Thunderer nothing to walk
				upon, how then should the thunder be produced?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Somebody might object that for this very reason
				there must be a spirit, for, if in order to produce thunder a frame were
				required, or a support for the feet, it would be quite human, and by no means
				spirit-like.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">I hold that spirits are diffuse and incorporeal.
				Departing or coming in they need no aperture, nor have they any hold above or
				below. Therefore one calls them spirits. Now the Thunderer has a body, and for
				the thunder there are instruments, how can he be deemed a spirit? If the
				Thunderer were incorporeal, his semblance could not be drawn, and, if he
				possesses a body, he does not deserve the name of a spirit.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">People talk of the dragon spirit rising to heaven.
				But whoever thoroughly examines the question, discredits this idea. Men
				sometimes see the shape of a dragon, and owing to this circumstance they paint
				the shape of a dragon rising to heaven. The best proof that, as a fact, there
				is no spirit is, that it can be pictorially represented.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">My opponents will argue: "Men also see apparitions
				of ghosts. Are they not spirits?" I say: "If men see ghosts sometimes, has
				anybody already seen the Thunderer? Ghosts are called spirits, but they walk
				about on earth like men. The Thunderer, however, does not rest his head in
				heaven, nor walk on earth with his feet. How can he, therefore, be a
				thunderer?"</p> 
			 <p lang="english">All flying creatures have wings. Those who can fly
				without wings are styled genii. In representing the forms of genii men give
				them wings. Provided the Thunderer is like the genii, he ought to have wings
				equally. If, in case the Thunderer does not fly, the painters pretend that he
				can fly, they are wrong, and if he really could fly, but had no wings, it would
				be wrong likewise. Thus the pictures of the Thunderer's outward appearance,
				made by painters, are merely fancy work.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Those who argue about thunder aver that it is
				Heaven's angry snorting, whereas those who sketch it, contend that the
				Thunderer in his anger pulls the joined drums. If it is really as the critics
				say, the painters are wrong, and if they are right, the critics must be in
				error. The two classes are antagonistic. If both their views were taken as
				genuine, there would he no difference of right and wrong, and in default of
				that, no real right and wrong. Doubts would not be settled, and fallacies would
				triumph.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The <hi rend="italic">Liki</hi> speaks of a goblet
				with the thunder carved upon it. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Neither the <hi rend="italic">Liki</hi>
					 nor the <hi rend="italic">Chou-li</hi> contains such a passage, as far as I
					 could make out. On the old sacrificial bronze vases, called <hi
					 rend="italic">tsun</hi> = goblets, clouds and thunders <hi rend="italic">i.
					 e.</hi> coiled up clouds were represented. The thunder ornament is the Chinese
					 Meander. Specimens of these goblets can be seen in the <hi
					 rend="italic">Po-ku-t`u-lu</hi> chap. 7.</seg></note> One thunder rushes forth,
				the other reverts, one is coiled up, the other stretched forth. Their friction
				would give a sound. They look as if they were colliding, piled up in a
				grotesque and phantastic way. This form represents the thunder. When through
				friction the air breaks, there is a rolling sound, the sound of friction. A
				sudden crash is the sound of the shooting forth of the air. When this shooting
				air hits a man, he dies.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">In fact thunder is nothing else than the exploding
				solar fluid. How do we know?---In the first month the <hi
				rend="italic">Yang</hi> fluid begins to be roused, consequently we have the
				first thunder during the first moon. In the fifth month <hi
				rend="italic">Yang</hi> is at its cynosure, therefore at that time thunder
				rapidly follows upon thunder. In autumn and winter <hi rend="italic">Yang</hi>
				declines, therefore thunder ceases during these seasons. In the midst of summer
				the sun reigns supreme, but the <hi rend="italic">Yin</hi> fluid endeavours to
				get the upperhand. In this dispute of the <hi rend="italic">Y-ang</hi> and the
				<hi rend="italic">Yin</hi> fluids it comes to frictions, and these frictions
				lead to explosions and shooting, which are destructive. A man struck by these
				forces is killed, a tree split, and a house demolished. A person under a tree
				or in a house may also by chance be hit and killed.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">To test the justness of this statement take a basin
				full of water, and throw it on a fire, used for melting purposes. The vapour
				will explode with a puff like the sound of thunder. Should any one be too near,
				his body will be burned. Heaven and earth are like a great furnace, the
				<hi rend="italic">Yang</hi> fluid is an immense fire, clouds and rain are huge
				masses of water. When they struggle, explode and shoot, the effects must be
				most violent, and a man hit and injured cannot but die.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">When founders melt iron, they make a mould of
				earth, into which the liquid iron runs down. Else it bursts out, flows over,
				and spurts. Hitting a man's body, it burns his skin. The fiery
				<hi rend="italic">Yang</hi> fluid is not only as hot as liquid iron, the
				exploding <hi rend="italic">Yin</hi> fluid has not merely the wetness of earth
				and clay, und when the <hi rend="italic">Yang</hi> fluid hits a man, it does
				not simply cause the pain of burning.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Thunder is fire. A man burned by this fluid must
				show traces of it. If those traces of burning look like written characters,
				people seeing them use to say that Heaven has written the man's guilt to make
				it known to the whole world. This is also unreasonable.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">If Heaven destroys men with its thunder, after they
				have perpetrated their misdeeds, he ought to make their wickedness quite
				public, with a view to frightening for the future, and write the characters
				clearly, but not quite indistinctly, as it does. When the "Plan" came out of
				the Yellow River, 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The "Plan" appeared to the Emperor
					 <hi rend="italic">Huang Ti</hi> in the Yellow River. A big fish carried it on
					 its back. <hi rend="italic">Huang Ti</hi> received the Plan, which consisted of
					 a combination of symbolical lines and diagrams like the <hi
					 rend="italic">Pa-kua.</hi></seg></note> and the "Scroll" emerged from the
				<hi rend="italic">Lo,</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The "Scroll" was carried by a
					 dragon-horse, which rose from the waters of the <hi rend="italic">Lo,</hi> a
					 tributary of the Yellow River, at <hi rend="italic">Fu Hsi's</hi> time. From
					 the mystic signs on this "Scroll" the emperor is reported to have derived the
					 Eight Diagrams and the first system of written characters, which took the place
					 of the knotted cords, quipos, then in use.</seg></note> Heaven and Earth
				produced them for men to read and take note of. The writing on people killed by
				thunder is also Heaven's work. Why is it so difficult to understand?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Let us assume that the human skin is not fit to be
				written upon. The wife of Duke <hi rend="italic">Hui</hi> of <hi
				rend="italic">Lu,</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">767-721 <hi
					 rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi></seg></note> <hi rend="italic">Ch`ung Tse</hi> was
				daughter to Duke <hi rend="italic">Wu</hi> of <hi rend="italic">Sung.</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">764-746 <hi
					 rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi></seg></note> When she was born, she had a writing on
				her palm to the effect that she was to be duchess of <hi rend="italic">Lu.</hi>
				The writing was distinct and intelligible. Therefore <hi rend="italic">Ch`ung
				Tse</hi> was married to <hi rend="italic">Lu.</hi> The thunder's handwriting
				not being clear, it cannot serve as a deterrent for the future. Ergo the burnt
				spots are not characters engraved by Heaven.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Sometimes people exaggerate things that really
				exist, sometimes they invent things that have no real basis at all. Imposed
				upon by fallacies, they indulge in fabricating wonders and miracles as the
				following arguments will prove:---</p> 
			 <p lang="english">1. Thunder is fire. When a man dies struck by
				thunder, one discovers upon examining his body, if the head be hit, that the
				hair is singed, and if the body be struck, that the skin is charred. Coming
				near the body, one scents the smell of burning. 2. Taoist experimentalists hold
				that a stone heated by a thunder-clap, becomes red. If it be thrown into a
				well, the stone being burning hot, the well cool, an explosion ensues with a
				loud detonation like thunder. 3. When somebody takes cold, the cold fluid
				enters his stomach. The stomach being as a rule warm within, the warmth and the
				cold struggle together, and the exploding air gives a thunder-like sound. 4. In
				a thunder-storm brilliant lightnings appear every now and then like the glares
				of big fires. 5. When the lightning strikes, it often burns man's houses and
				buildings, or grass and trees.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Those who declare thunder to be fire have these
				five arguments, those who prentend that thunder is Heaven's anger, not a single
				one. Therefore this latter assertion is without any foundation.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">However, it might be objected that there is a
				passage in the <hi rend="italic">Analects</hi> to the effect that, when thunder
				followed thunder, and the storm raged, <hi rend="italic">Confucius</hi> used to
				be deeply impressed. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Quoted from <hi
					 rend="italic">Analects</hi> X, 16.</seg></note> The <hi rend="italic">Liki</hi>
				says, "when a strong wind blows, and the thunder-claps quickly follow each
				other, and rain falls in torrents, a superior man will be deeply moved. Though
				it be night, he will rise, don his clothes and cap, and sit up" 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Quoted from the <hi
					 rend="italic">Liki</hi> Book VI <hi rend="italic">Yü-tsao</hi> (<hi
					 rend="italic">Legge,</hi> Sacred Books Vol. XXVIII, p. 5).</seg></note> in awe
				of Heaven's anger, fearing lest its punishment should reach him. If thunder
				were not the expression of Heaven's anger, nor its striking a punishment of the
				guilty, why should a good man be frightened by thunder, put on his official
				robe, and sit straight?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The Master 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Confucius</hi> in the
					 passage quoted from the <hi rend="italic">Analects.</hi></seg></note> means
				that the relation of Heaven to man is similar to that of father and son. The
				father being moved, the son cannot remain indifferent. Therefore, when Heaven
				is moved, man must be likewise. Being in harmony with Heaven, he proves that he
				does not act in opposition to it.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Man suddenly hearing a dog bark outside the house,
				will be startled, and with trembling limbs harken to find out, what it means.
				How much more so, when he hears Heaven assuming an extraordinary voice like the
				noise made by the quick rolling of heavy carts!</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The remark in the <hi rend="italic">Analects</hi>
				and the observation of the <hi rend="italic">Liki</hi> both refer to the wise
				man. The wise man displays the utmost care in all his doings and knows that he
				has no guilt, just like sun and moon, which, when eclipsed, have not
				clandestinely given impure food to men. Examining his heart, he feels no fear,
				wherefore should he be afraid of thunder? If he is not afraid, his excitement
				can be no proof of Heaven's anger, because he fears nothing for himself. Should
				he really be afraid of thunder, even that would not suffice to prove the
				punishment of hidden crimes, for people struck by lightning are mostly quite
				innocent. The wise man apprehends that he might be hit by chance. Therefore he
				is anxious and alarmed. But this alarm of the wise man cannot be put forward to
				demonstrate that thunder is Heaven's anger. It shows, on the contrary, that
				thunder strikes at random. Because it hits at random, and does not punish the
				guilty, people are afraid. If thunder actually punished the guilty, the wicked
				ought to stand in awe, and the wise had no cause for apprehensions.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The king of <hi rend="italic">Sung</hi> asked
				<hi rend="italic">T`ang Yang</hi> saying "I have killed a great number of
				people, yet all the officials are still quite fearless. What is the
				reason?"</p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">T`ang Yang</hi> replied:---"Those
				that Your Highness has punished were exclusively bad characters. If the bad are
				called to account, why should the good be frightened? If Your Highness wishes
				all the officials to be in awe, the best way is to make no distinction between
				good and bad, and chastise them all occasionally. Then all the officialdom will
				be afraid." 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Quoted from <hi rend="italic">Hsün
					 Tse.</hi></seg></note> </p> 
			 <p lang="english">The king followed his advice, and all the
				functionaries became frightened, whereupon the king of <hi
				rend="italic">Sung</hi> turned very angry. Owing to the indiscriminate
				punishments of the king of <hi rend="italic">Sung,</hi> the whole people of
				<hi rend="italic">Sung</hi> got greatly alarmed. Because thunder and lightning
				strike indiscriminately, a wise man becomes agitated. His alarm is like the
				great fright of the kingdom of <hi rend="italic">Sung.</hi></p> 
		  </div2> 
		  <div2 id="d2.27" type="chapter" n="XXIII"> 
			 <head lang="english">Chapter XXIII. On Poison (<hi
				rend="italic">Yen-tu</hi>).</head> 
			 <p lang="english">Sometimes the following question is
				considered:---Between heaven and earth there are the ten thousand beings with
				their characteristic nature. In the animal kingdom we find adders and vipers,
				bees and scorpions, which are poisonous. When their bite or sting has hurt a
				human body, the sickness which they cause must be most carefully treated, for
				without timely help, the virus spreads through the whole body. In the vegetable
				kingdom we have croton oil beans and wild dolichos, which, when eaten, cause a
				stomach-ache, and in large doses kill a man. What manner of fluid have these
				created beings received from heaven? The ten thousand beings, when created, are
				endowed with the original fluid. Is there any poison in the original fluid?</p>
			 
			 <p lang="english">Poison is the hot air of the sun; when it touches a
				man, he becomes empoisoned. If we eat something which causes us such a pain in
				the stomach, that we cannot endure it, that which proves so unendurable is
				called poison. The fiery air of the sun regularly produces poison. This air is
				hot. The people living in the land of the sun are impetuous. The mouths and
				tongues of these impetuous people become venomous. Thus the inhabitants of
				<hi rend="italic">Ch`u</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Yüeh</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Hukuang</hi> and
					 <hi rend="italic">Chekiang.</hi></seg></note> are impetuous and passionate.
				When they talk with others, and a drop of their saliva happens to fly against
				their interlocutors, the arteries of the latter begin to swell and
				ulcerate.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The <hi rend="italic">Southern Circuit</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi
					 rend="italic">Hupei.</hi></seg></note> is a very hot region. When the people
				there curse a tree, it withers, and, when they spit upon a bird, it drops down.
				Wizards are all able to make people ill by their prayers as well as to avert
				their misfortunes. They hail from <hi rend="italic">Kiang-nan,</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The country south of the
					 <hi rend="italic">Yangtse,</hi> now the provinces <hi rend="italic">Kiangsu,
					 Kiangsi,</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Anhui.</hi></seg></note> and are imbued
				with the hot fluid. Poison is the fluid of the sun, therefore it burns like
				fire, when somebody is aspersed by it. When people bitten by a viper cut out
				the flesh, as sometimes they do, and put it on the ground, it burns and bubbles
				up, which shows that there is a hot fluid in it. At the four cardinal points
				are border-lands, but the south-eastern corner alone has broiling hot air,
				which always comes forth in Spring and Summer. In Spring and Summer the sun
				rises in the south-eastern corner, which is the proper sphere of the sun.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">When the air of other things enters into our nose
				or eyes, they do not feel pain, but as soon as fire or smoke enter into our
				nose, it aches, and, when they enter into our eyes, they pain us. This is the
				burning of the hot air. Many substances can be dissolved, but it is only by
				burning fire that they are scorched.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Eating sweets is not injurious to man, but, when
				for instance he takes a little too much honey, he has symptoms of poisoning.
				Honey is a secretion of the bee, and the bee is an insect belonging to the
				<hi rend="italic">Yang</hi> fluid.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">If a man without having hurt himself against
				anything in his movements feels a sudden pain in his body, for which there is
				no apparent reason, and if those parts of his body which pain him show marks of
				flogging so to speak, he suffers from lumbago. This lumbago, they say, is
				caused by devils who are beating the person. Devils are supernatural
				apparitions produced by the sun. If the disease be less acute, one calls it
				sciatica, and uses honey and cinnabar to cure it. Honey and cinnabar are
				substances belonging to the <hi rend="italic">Yang</hi> fluid. This cure is
				homeopathic. As an antidote against a cold one uses cold, and against fever one
				uses heat. Since to cure sciatica they take honey and cinnabar, it shows us
				that sciatica is the effect of the <hi rend="italic">Yang</hi> fluid and of the
				diffusion of a poison.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Poisonous air is floating between heaven and earth.
				When a man comes into touch with it, his face begins to swell, a disease which
				people call a sun-stroke.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Men who have seen ghosts, state that they have a
				red colour. The supernatural force of the sun must, of course, have this
				colour. Ghosts are burning poison; the man whom they assault, must die. Thus
				did Earl <hi rend="italic">Tu</hi> shoot King <hi rend="italic">Hsüan</hi> of
				<hi rend="italic">Chou</hi> dead. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Cf. p. 202.</seg></note> The
				paraphernalia of these demons of death are like the fire of the sun. The bow as
				well as the arrow of <hi rend="italic">Tu Po</hi> were both red. In the south
				they term poison "small fox." The apparition of Earl <hi rend="italic">Tu</hi>
				had a bow in his hand, with which he shot. The solar fluid was kindled
				simultaneously, and, when it was thus intensified, it shot. Therefore, when he
				hit the king, he seemed provided with bow and arrow.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">When heat is pent up, and the temperature
				increased, the poison in the blood is stirred up. Therefore eating the liver of
				a race horse will cause a man's death, the fluid pent up in the liver having
				been chafed. During the dog-days, when a scorching heat prevails, people die by
				insolation; the extreme heat has been turned into poison. We perspire, while
				running, near a stove, in the sunshine at noon, and, when we are feverish. The
				four causes have been different, but they all engender perspiration. The heat
				is the same, and it has been equally pent up.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Fire is a phenomenon of the sun. All created beings
				of the world are filled with the solar fluid and after their creation contain
				some poison. Reptiles and insects possessing this poison in abundance become
				vipers and adders, bees and scorpions, plants become croton seeds and wild
				dolichos, fishes become porpoises and "<hi rend="italic">to-shu</hi>" 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Kang-hi</hi> quotes
					 this passage, but does not say what kind of a fish the "<hi
					 rend="italic">to-shu</hi>" is. It may be a variety of the <hi
					 rend="italic">shu,</hi> which seems to be a kind of sturgeon.</seg></note>
				fish. Consequently men eating a porpoise liver die, and the bite of a "<hi
				rend="italic">to-shu</hi>" is venomous. Fishes and birds are related, therefore
				birds can fly, and fishes too; birds lay eggs, and fishes also. Vipers, adders,
				bees, and scorpions are all oviparous and have a similar nature.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Among mankind bad characters take the place of
				these creatures. Their mouths do mischief. The bad men of the world are imbued
				with a poisonous fluid. The poison of the wicked living in the land of the sun
				is still more virulent, hence the curses and the swearing of the people of
				southern <hi rend="italic">Yüeh</hi> produce such wonderful results.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">A proverb says, "Many mouths melt metal." The mouth
				is fire. Fire is the second of the five elements, and speech the second of the
				five actions. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Cf. <hi rend="italic">Shuking
					 (Hung-fan)</hi> Pt. V, Bk. IV, 5-6.</seg></note> There is an exact
				correspondence between speech and fire, therefore in speaking of the melting of
				metal one says that the mouth and the tongue melt it. They do not speak of
				pulling out wood and burning it, but expressly refer to the melting of metal.
				Metal is overcome by fire, fire and mouth belong to the same class. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Another instance of Chinese symbolism,
					 which they mistake for science.</seg></note> </p> 
			 <p lang="english">Medicinal herbs do not grow in one place only.
				<hi rend="italic">T`ai Po</hi> left his country and went to <hi
				rend="italic">Wu.</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Cf. p. 120.</seg></note> The melting of
				metal does not take place in one foundry alone. People speak very much of
				<hi rend="italic">T`ang-chi</hi> in <hi rend="italic">Ch`u.</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A place in <hi rend="italic">Honan</hi>
					 celebrated for its foundries. <hi rend="italic">Vid.</hi> p. 377.</seg></note>
				The warm air on earth has its regions. One dreads to go into the southern sea,
				for the secretary falcon lives in the south, and he who drinks anything that
				has been in contact with it, must die. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Chên</hi> = secretary
					 falcon has become a synonym for poison.</seg></note> </p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Shên</hi> appertains to the
				dragon and <hi rend="italic">ssĕ</hi> to the snake. <hi rend="italic">Shên</hi>
				and <hi rend="italic">ssĕ</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"> The fifth and the sixth of the Twelve
					 Branches (Duodenary Cycle of symbols).</seg></note> are placed in the
				south-east. The dragon is poisonous, and the snake venomous, therefore vipers
				are provided with sharp teeth, and dragons with an indented crust. Wood
				engenders fire, and fire becomes poison. Hence the "Green Dragon" holds the
				"Fire Star" in its mouth. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The "Green Dragon" is the quadrant or
					 the division of the 28 solar mansions occupying the east of the sky. The "Fire
					 Star" is the Planet <hi rend="italic">Mars. Mars</hi> in the quadrant of the
					 "Green Dragon" forebodes war <hi rend="italic">i. e.</hi> poison; nothing but
					 inane symbolism. (Cf. <hi rend="italic">Shi-chi</hi> chap. 27, p.
					 6v.)</seg></note> </p> 
			 <p lang="english">Wild dolichos and croton seed both contain poison,
				therefore the dolichos grows in the south-east, and croton in the south-west.
				The frequence of poisonous things depends on the dryness and the humidity of
				the soil, and the strength of the poison is influenced by the locality, where
				they have grown. Snakes are like fish, therefore they grow in the grass and in
				marshes. Bees and scorpions resemble birds and are born in houses and on trees.
				In <hi rend="italic">Kiang-pei</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The country north of the
					 <hi rend="italic">Yangtse,</hi> now the northern parts of the provinces
					 <hi rend="italic">Kiangsu</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Anhui.</hi></seg></note>
				the land is dry; consequently bees and scorpions abound there. In
				<hi rend="italic">Kiang-nan</hi> the soil is wet, hence it is a breeding place
				for great numbers of snakes.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Those creatures growing in high and dry places are
				like the male principle. The virile member hangs down, therefore bees and
				scorpions sting with their tails. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Which hang down likewise.</seg></note>
				The creatures living in low and wet places resemble the female principle. The
				female organ is soft and extensible, therefore snakes bite with their mouths. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Which are soft and extensible.---To
					 such ineptitudes even the most elevated Chinese minds are led by their craze of
					 symbolisation.</seg></note> Poison is either concealed in the head or the tail,
				whence the bite or the sting becomes venomous, or under the epidermis so that
				the eating causes stomach-ache, or it lies hidden in the lips and the throat,
				so that the movement of the tongue does mischief. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The mischief done by the tongue in
					 speaking, which is not only compared to, but identified with
					 poison.</seg></note> </p> 
			 <p lang="english">The various poisons are all grown from the same
				fluid, and however different their manifestations, internally they are the
				same. Hence, when a man dreams of fire, it is explained as altercation, and,
				when he sees snakes in his dreams, they also mean contention. Fire is an emblem
				of the mouth and the tongue; they appear in snakes likewise, which belong to
				the same class, have sprung from the same root, and are imbued with the same
				fluid. Thus fire is equivalent to speed, and speech to bad men. When bad men
				say strange things, it is at the instigation of their mouths and their tongues,
				and the utterances of mouth and tongue are provoked by the influence heaven has
				exercised upon the persons in question. Consequently the second of the five
				actions is called speech. "The objectionable manifestation of speech is
				presemptuous error, symbolized by constant sunshine." 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Shuking
					 (Hung-fan)</hi> Pt. V, Bk. IV, 34.</seg></note> Presumptious error is
				extravagant and shining. In the same manner snakes are gaudily ornamented. All
				ornaments originate from the <hi rend="italic">Yang,</hi> which produces them,
				as it were. Sunshine is followed by talk, which accounts for the weird songs so
				often heard. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Cf. p. 246 and above p.
					 300.</seg></note> </p> 
			 <p lang="english">The magical force engenders beauty, but the
				beautiful are very often vicious and depraved. The mother of <hi
				rend="italic">Shu Hu</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A half-brother of <hi rend="italic">Shu
					 Hsiang.</hi> His mother was a concubine of <hi rend="italic">Shu Hsiang's</hi>
					 father.</seg></note> was a beauty. <hi rend="italic">Shu Hsiang's</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">An officer of <hi
					 rend="italic">Chin.</hi></seg></note> mother knew her, and would not allow her
				to go to the chamber of her husband. <hi rend="italic">Shu Hsiang</hi>
				remonstrated. "In the depths of mountains and in vast marshes dragons and
				snakes really grow," said his mother. "She is beautiful, but I am afraid, lest
				she give birth to a dragon or a snake, which would bring mishap upon you. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Being an exceptional woman by her
					 beauty, she would give birth to an extraordinary son---a dragon, and it would
					 be dangerous for an ordinary man like her son <hi rend="italic">Shu Hsiang</hi>
					 to be a blood relation of such an extraordinary person, since fate likes to
					 strike the exalted.</seg></note> You are of a poor family. In the States great
				favours are sometimes given, but what can the recipient of such favours do,
				when he is being slandered by malicious people. How should I be jealous of
				her?"</p> 
			 <p lang="english">She then allowed her to go to her husband's couch,
				and she begot a son, named <hi rend="italic">Shu Hu.</hi> Owing to his beauty
				and hero-like strength <hi rend="italic">Shu Hu</hi> became a favourite of
				<hi rend="italic">Luan Huai Tse;</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Quoted from the <hi
					 rend="italic">Tso-chuan,</hi> Duke <hi rend="italic">Hsiang,</hi> 21st year
					 (551 <hi rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi>).</seg></note> however, when
				<hi rend="italic">Fan Hsüan Tse</hi> expelled <hi rend="italic">Luan Huai
				Tse,</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Two noblemen of <hi
					 rend="italic">Chin,</hi> cf. p. 206.</seg></note> he killed <hi
				rend="italic">Shu Hu,</hi> and so brought misfortune upon <hi rend="italic">Shu
				Hsiang.</hi></p> 
			 <p lang="english">The recesses of mountains and vast marshes are the
				places where dragons and snakes breed. <hi rend="italic">Shu Hu's</hi> mother
				was compared to them, for under her charms the poison lay hidden. She bore a
				son, <hi rend="italic">Shu Hu,</hi> whose beauty consisted in his hero-like
				strength. This strength grew from his beauty, and the disaster came from his
				strength.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Fire has splendour, and wood has a pleasant
				appearance. Dragons and snakes correspond to the east. Wood contains the
				essence of fire, hence its beautiful colour and graceful appearance. The gall
				being joined to the liver, courage and strength are produced. The force of the
				fire is violent, hence the great courage; wood is hard and strong, hence the
				great strength. When there is any supernatural apparition produced, it is
				through beauty that it brings about misfortune, and through courage and
				strength that it injures like poison. All is owing to beauty.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Generous wine is a poison; one cannot drink much of
				it. The secretion of the bees becomes honey; one cannot eat much of it. A hero
				conquers an entire State, but it is better to keep aloof from him. Pretty women
				delight the eyes, but it is dangerous to keep them. Sophists are most
				interesting, but they can by no means be trusted. Nice tastes spoil the
				stomach, and pretty looks beguile the heart. Heroes cause disasters, and
				controversialists do great harm. These four classes are the poison of society,
				but the most virulent poison of all is that flowing from the mouths of the
				sophists.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">When <hi rend="italic">Confucius</hi> caught sight
				of <hi rend="italic">Yang Hu,</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A powerful, but unworthy officer in
					 <hi rend="italic">Lu.</hi></seg></note> he retreated, and his perspiration
				trickled down, for <hi rend="italic">Yang Hu</hi> was a glib-tongued man. The
				poison from a glib tongue makes a man sick. When a man has been poisoned, he
				dies alone, whereas a glib tongue ruins a whole State. Thus we read in the
				<hi rend="italic">Shiking:</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Shiking</hi> Pt. II,
					 Bk. VII, 5.</seg></note> ---"Endless are the slanderous reports. They threw
				four States 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Modern commentators explain the
					 expression as meaning "the four quarters of the empire."</seg></note> into
				confusion." Four States were thrown into confusion, how much more would be a
				single individual. Therefore a man does not fear a tiger, but dreads the
				calumniator's mouth, for his mouth contains the worst poison.</p> 
		  </div2> 
		  <div2 id="d2.28" type="chapter" n="XXIV"> 
			 <head lang="english">Chapter XXIV. On Anthroposcopy (<hi
				rend="italic">Ku-hsiang</hi>).</head> 
			 <p lang="english">It is a common belief that fate is difficult to
				foresee. Far from it, it can easily be known, and by what means? By means of
				the body and its bones. As man derives his destiny from heaven, it becomes
				visible in his body. An inquiry into these manifestations leads to the
				knowledge of fate, just as from a look at measures one learns their capacity.
				By manifestations I understand the osseous configurations.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">According to tradition <hi rend="italic">Huang
				Ti</hi> had a dragon face, <hi rend="italic">Chuan Hsü</hi> was marked with the
				character <hi rend="italic">Wu</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">.</seg></note> on his brow,
				<hi rend="italic">Ti Ku</hi> had a double tooth, <hi rend="italic">Yao's</hi>
				eye-brows had eight colours, <hi rend="italic">Shun's</hi> eyes double pupils,
				<hi rend="italic">Yü's</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Huang Ti, Chuan Hsü,
					 Ti Ku, Yao, Shun,</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Yü</hi> are mythical or half
					 legendary rulers of old China.</seg></note> ears three orifices,
				<hi rend="italic">T`ang</hi> had double elbows, <hi rend="italic">Wên Wang</hi>
				four nipples, <hi rend="italic">Wu Wang's</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">T`ang, Wên Wang,</hi>
					 and <hi rend="italic">Wu Wang</hi> are the founders of the <hi
					 rend="italic">Shang</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Chou</hi>
					 dynasties.</seg></note> spine was curbed backwards, <hi rend="italic">Chou
				Kung</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Tan,</hi> Duke of
					 <hi rend="italic">Chou,</hi> a younger brother of <hi rend="italic">Wu
					 Wang,</hi> whom he helped to win the throne.</seg></note> was inclined to stoop
				forward, <hi rend="italic">Kao Yao</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A minister of <hi
					 rend="italic">Shun.</hi></seg></note> had a horse's mouth, <hi
				rend="italic">Confucius'</hi> arms were turned backwards. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Like the wings of a bird.</seg></note>
				These Twelve Sages either held the positions of emperors and kings, or they
				aided their sovereigns, being anxious for the welfare of the people. All the
				world knows this, and the scholars speak of it.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">These reports being given in the Classics and
				Annals can be relied upon. The light literature, such as journals, letters, and
				memoirs which the Literati do not read, afford a great many more instances:
				<hi rend="italic">T`sang Hsieh</hi> had four eyes and became one of
				<hi rend="italic">Huang Ti's</hi> officials. <hi rend="italic">Ch`ung Erh,</hi>
				prince of <hi rend="italic">Chin,</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Ch`ung Erh</hi>
					 reigned as marquis of <hi rend="italic">Chin</hi> from 634-626
					 <hi rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi></seg></note> had a double rib, and became the
				foremost of all the feudal lords. <hi rend="italic">Su Ch`in</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A famous statesman who in 333
					 <hi rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi> succeeded in forming a league of the Six States:
					 <hi rend="italic">Yen, Chao, Han, Wei, Ch`i,</hi> and <hi
					 rend="italic">Ch`u</hi> against <hi rend="italic">Ch`in.</hi></seg></note> with
				a bone on his nose obtained the premiership in all the Six Kingdoms.
				<hi rend="italic">Chang Yi</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A celebrated politician of the 4th
					 century <hi rend="smallcaps">b.c.,</hi> in early life a fellow-student of
					 <hi rend="italic">Su Ch`in.</hi></seg></note> having a double rib was also made
				a minister in <hi rend="italic">Ch`in</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Wei. Hsiang
				Yü,</hi> who owing to his double pupils was regarded as a descendant of the
				Emperor <hi rend="italic">Shun,</hi> shared the empire with <hi
				rend="italic">Kao Tsu. Ch`ên P`ing,</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A partisan of the founder of the
					 <hi rend="italic">Han</hi> dynasty, <hi rend="italic">Kao Tsu,</hi> one of the
					 <hi rend="italic">Three Heroes,</hi> who in early youth lived in great poverty
					 and subsequently rose to the highest honours.</seg></note> a poor fellow who
				had not enough to eat and drink, had nevertheless a very fine appearance, which
				surprised every one so much, that they exclaimed: what on earth does
				<hi rend="italic">Ch`ên P`ing</hi> eat to become such a portly man.
				<hi rend="italic">Han Hsin</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Another adherent of <hi
					 rend="italic">Han Kao Tsu,</hi> also one of the Three Heroes, the third being
					 <hi rend="italic">Chang Liang.</hi> He was to be executed for treason, but was
					 pardoned.</seg></note> was rescued from the axe of the executioner, when he
				caught the eye of the duke of <hi rend="italic">T`êng,</hi> and was pardoned
				also on account of his extraordinary appearance. Fine looks and stateliness can
				be characteristics as well. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">As anomalous features.</seg></note>
				</p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Kao Tsu</hi> had a high nose, a
				dragon face, a fine beard and 72 black spots on his left leg. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">This passage occurs in the
					 <hi rend="italic">Shi-chi</hi> chap. 8, p. 2, which treats of <hi
					 rend="italic">Han Kao Tsu.</hi></seg></note> <hi rend="italic">Lü</hi> from
				<hi rend="italic">Shan-fu</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A place in <hi
					 rend="italic">Shantung.</hi></seg></note> was skilled in prognosticating from
				looks. When he saw <hi rend="italic">Kao Tsu's</hi> carriage, he thought him
				very remarkable, and therefore gave him his own daughter, the later empress
				<hi rend="italic">Lü Hou,</hi> to wife. Afterwards she gave birth to Prince
				<hi rend="italic">Hsiao Hui</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">He succeeded his father
					 <hi rend="italic">Kao Tsu</hi> in 194 <hi
					 rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi></seg></note> and to the princess <hi
				rend="italic">Yuan</hi> of <hi rend="italic">Lu. Kao Tsu</hi> was first a
				headborough on the river <hi rend="italic">Sse.</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A river in <hi
					 rend="italic">Shantung.</hi></seg></note> Then he gave up his post, and took to
				farming, again living with <hi rend="italic">Lü Hou</hi> and his two children
				on his farm, when an old man passed by, and asked for a drink. In return he
				divined <hi rend="italic">Lü Hou's</hi> fate by her features saying: "Madam,
				you belong to the great folks of the empire." Called upon to foretell the
				fortune of her two children, he said in regard of <hi rend="italic">Hsiao
				Hui:</hi> "The cause of your greatness, Madam, will be this son," and with
				respect to <hi rend="italic">Yuan</hi> of <hi rend="italic">Lu:</hi> "You are
				all noble." When the old man had left, <hi rend="italic">Kao Tsu</hi> came home
				from abroad. Upon being informed by <hi rend="italic">Lü Hou</hi> of what had
				taken place, he ran after the old man, and stopped him, wishing to hear his own
				fortune too. The old fellow rejoined: "Before, the lady and her children bore a
				resemblance to you in their looks, but your mien is so grand, that words fail
				me to describe it." 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Cf. <hi rend="italic">Shi-chi loc.
					 cit.</hi> which slightly differs.</seg></note> Afterwards the empire devolved
				upon <hi rend="italic">Kao Tsu,</hi> as the old man had foretold.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">If we draw a general principle from this, we find
				that members of the same family all show their nobility in their appearance.
				Belonging to the same caste and animated by a similar spirit, they must
				necessarily have some kindred traits in their mental and physical qualities. It
				however happens that two persons of different classes and incongruous minds
				meet together. A grandee, when marrying, gets a great lady for his wife, and a
				gentlewoman also finds a noble lord. If two individuals meet despite
				discrepancies of appearance, a sudden death ensues. In case they have not yet
				come into contact, one party is overtaken by death previously.</p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Wang Mang's</hi> aunt Lady
				<hi rend="italic">Chêng</hi> was bespoken in marriage. When the moment came for
				her to go, the bridegroom suddenly died. The same thing happened a second time.
				Then she was given away to the Prince of <hi rend="italic">Chao,</hi> but the
				Prince had not yet taken her, when he breathed his last. <hi rend="italic">Nan
				Kung Ta Yu</hi> of <hi rend="italic">Ch`ing-ho</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A city in <hi rend="italic">Shantung;
					 Playfair</hi> No. 1642.</seg></note> met with Lady <hi
				rend="italic">Chêng's</hi> father, the Honourable <hi rend="italic">Chih,</hi>
				with whom he was acquainted, and prognosticated her fate saying: "She is so
				exalted, that she will become the mother of the empire." At that time
				<hi rend="italic">Hsüan Ti</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">73-48 <hi
					 rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi></seg></note> was emperor and <hi rend="italic">Yuan
				Ti</hi> heir-apparent. Through the governor of the principality of
				<hi rend="italic">Wei, Chih</hi> then gave her in marriage to the
				heir-apparent, who was very pleased with her, and became father to a son of the
				name of <hi rend="italic">Chün Shang.</hi> At the death of <hi
				rend="italic">Hsüan Ti</hi> the heir-apparent ascended the throne, Lady
				<hi rend="italic">Chêng</hi> was made empress, and <hi rend="italic">Chün
				Shang</hi> heir-apparent. When <hi rend="italic">Yuan Ti</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">48-32 <hi
					 rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi></seg></note> died, the heir-apparent assumed the
				reins of government and became the emperor <hi rend="italic">Chêng Ti,</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">32-6 <hi
					 rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi></seg></note> and Lady <hi rend="italic">Chêng</hi>
				became empress-dowager and thus mother of the empire. Lady <hi
				rend="italic">Cheng</hi> had something in her features indicative of her future
				imperial motherhood. The two men to whom she was betrothed first, and the
				Prince of <hi rend="italic">Chao</hi> had no marks showing that they would be
				fathers of the empire, therefore the two died, before the marriage could take
				place, and the prince expired. The two <hi rend="italic">fiancés</hi> and the
				Prince of <hi rend="italic">Chao</hi> were not predestinated for imperial sway,
				and Lady <hi rend="italic">Chêng</hi> was apparently no match for them.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The prime minister <hi rend="italic">Huang T`se
				Kung,</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Huang T`se Kung</hi>
					 was prime minister of the emperor <hi rend="italic">Hsüan Ti,</hi> died 51
					 <hi rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi></seg></note> who was originally a border warden
				in <hi rend="italic">Yang-hsia,</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">In <hi
					 rend="italic">Honan.</hi></seg></note> travelled with a soothsayer in the same
				carriage, when they perceived a woman seventeen or eighteen years old. The
				fortune-teller pointed to her and said:---"This woman will be raised to high
				honours, and become consort to a marquis." <hi rend="italic">Huang T`se
				Kung</hi> stopped the carriage, and looked at her carefully. The fortune-teller
				said:---"If this woman will not become noble, my divination books are of no
				use." <hi rend="italic">Huang T`se Kung</hi> inquired about her, and learned
				that she was from the next village, a female belonging to the <hi
				rend="italic">Wu</hi> family. Thereupon he married her, and afterwards really
				gained high honours, was given the post of a prime minister, and created a
				marquis. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A parallel passage occurs in the
					 <hi rend="italic">Han-shu,</hi> quoted in the <hi rend="italic">T`ai-p`ing
					 yü-lan</hi> 729 p. 4.</seg></note> Since <hi rend="italic">Huang T`se Kung</hi>
				won wealth and honour, his wife had to be on a par with him. Consequently, when
				they were brought together, they both became illustrious. Had <hi
				rend="italic">Huang T`se Kung's</hi> fate been mean, he would not have got that
				woman as a consort, and had they not tallied together as man and wife, they
				would have had the same misfortune as the two persons above mentioned and the
				Prince of <hi rend="italic">Chao.</hi> If an entire family has a glorious
				destiny, then later on every thing turns to their honour and advantage, whereas
				in case of incongruity of osseous structure and physical shape they will be
				separated and die, and cannot enjoy great happiness long.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">In noble families even servants and slaves as well
				as cattle and horses which they rear are not like the common ones. From the
				looks of the slaves one sees that they do not easily die. The cattle and horses
				often produce young. The seeds in the fields grow up luxuriantly, and quickly
				put forth ripe grains. In commerce those sort of people manage to get excellent
				merchandise, which sells without delay. Those who know fate, find out the great
				folks amidst low people, and discern the miserable among the magnates. Judging
				from the osseous structure and distinguishing the lines on the skin, they
				discover man's fate, which always confirms their predictions.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Viscount <hi rend="italic">Chien</hi> of
				<hi rend="italic">Chao</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">516-457 <hi
					 rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi></seg></note> bade <hi rend="italic">Ku Pu Tse
				Ch`ing</hi> tell the fortunes of his sons. He found none of them lucky, until
				he came to the son of the slave-girl <hi rend="italic">Chai, Wu Hsü,</hi> whom
				he declared to be a peer. <hi rend="italic">Wu Hsü</hi> had an excellent
				character, and was stamped a nobleman to boot. Later on Viscount
				<hi rend="italic">Chien</hi> put the heir-apparent aside, and raised
				<hi rend="italic">Wu Hsü,</hi> who afterwards became Viscount <hi
				rend="italic">Hsiang.</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">457-425 <hi rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi>
					 Cf. p. 226 and <hi rend="italic">Shi-chi</hi> chap. 43, p. 8 seq.</seg></note>
				</p> 
			 <p lang="english">A soothsayer said of <hi rend="italic">Ch`ing
				Pu</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A military adventurer of the 2nd
					 century <hi rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi> His surname was originally
					 <hi rend="italic">Ying Pu.</hi> It was changed into the sobriquet
					 <hi rend="italic">Ch`ing Pu</hi> "Branded Pu", after he had been branded in his
					 early life. He made his escape, joined in the rebellions which led to the rise
					 of the <hi rend="italic">Han</hi> dynasty, and was rewarded with the title and
					 the fief of a "Prince of <hi rend="italic">Kiukiang.</hi>" <hi
					 rend="italic">Mayers Reader's</hi> Manual No. 926.</seg></note> that he would
				be tortured, but then become prince, and he really was made a prince after
				having suffered punishment. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Quotation from <hi
					 rend="italic">Shi-chi</hi> chap. 91, p. 1.</seg></note> </p> 
			 <p lang="english">The father of <hi rend="italic">Wei Ch`ing,</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Cf. p. 169.</seg></note>
				<hi rend="italic">Chêng Chi</hi> had illicit intercourse with a maid of the
				princess <hi rend="italic">Yang Hsin, Wei. Wei Ch`ing</hi> was born in the
				<hi rend="italic">Chien-chang</hi> Palace. A convict read his destiny in his
				features and said "He is noble, and will be invested with the rank of a
				marquis." <hi rend="italic">Wei Ch`ing</hi> replied:---"For a slave it is quite
				enough not to be whipped or reviled. How could he dream of a marquisate?" 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Quoted from the <hi
					 rend="italic">Shi-chi</hi> chap. 111, p. 1 v.</seg></note> Afterwards
				<hi rend="italic">Wei Ch`ing</hi> entered the army as an officer. Having
				distinguished himself in several battles, he rose in rank, and was promoted,
				till he was made generalissimo with the title of marquis of ten thousand
				families.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Before <hi rend="italic">Chou Ya Fu</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Cf. <hi rend="italic">Giles</hi> Biogr.
					 Dict. No. 426, where the end of <hi rend="italic">Chou Ya Fu</hi> is told a
					 little differently.</seg></note> became a marquis, <hi rend="italic">Hsü
				Fu</hi> predicted his fortune saying:---"Within three years hence Your Honour
				will be a general and minister, and have the control of the empire. You will
				rank so high, that among your fellow officials there will not be your equal.
				But nine years later, you will die of starvation."--- <hi rend="italic">Chou Ya
				Fu</hi> replied laughing, "My elder brother already inherits the title of
				marquis. When the father dies, the son succeeds to his title. Why do you hint
				at my becoming marquis? But should I really attain to this dignity, as you say,
				how can you pretend that I shall die of starvation? Explain this to me."
				<hi rend="italic">Hsü Fu</hi> pointed to the perpendicular lines converging at
				the corner of his mouth, and said, "This means death by starvation."---Three
				years passed. His brother, marquis <hi rend="italic">Shêng</hi> of
				<hi rend="italic">Chiang</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The capital of the <hi
					 rend="italic">Chin</hi> State in <hi rend="italic">Shansi,</hi> the modern
					 <hi rend="italic">Chiang-chou.</hi></seg></note> was punished for an offence.
				<hi rend="italic">Wên Ti</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Han Wên Ti</hi>
					 179-156 <hi rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi></seg></note> was in favour of the
				marquis of <hi rend="italic">Chiang's</hi> son. The wise councillors proposed
				<hi rend="italic">Chou Ya Fu,</hi> who thereupon was created marquis of
				<hi rend="italic">T`iao</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Another ancient city in
					 <hi rend="italic">Shansi</hi> not far from <hi
					 rend="italic">Chiang.</hi></seg></note> and succeeded the marquis of
				<hi rend="italic">Chiang.</hi> During the six later years of <hi
				rend="italic">Wên Ti's</hi> reign the <hi rend="italic">Hsiung-nu</hi> invaded
				the Chinese territory, and <hi rend="italic">Chou Ya Fu</hi> became general.
				When <hi rend="italic">Ching Ti</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Han Ching Ti</hi>
					 156-140.</seg></note> assumed the government, <hi rend="italic">Chou Ya Fu</hi>
				was appointed prime minister. Later on he retired on account of sickness. His
				son bought from the imperial arsenal five hundred mail-coats, which he wanted
				for his father's funeral. The coolies employed at the job were irritated
				against him for not having received their money. Knowing that fiscal property
				had been clandestinely purchased, out of spite they denounced <hi
				rend="italic">Chou Ya Fu's</hi> son to the throne. <hi rend="italic">Ching
				Ti</hi> gave orders for trying and torturing <hi rend="italic">Chou Ya Fu,</hi>
				who did not eat for five days, spat blood, and died. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Quotation in a abridged form from
					 <hi rend="italic">Shi-chi</hi> chap. 57, p. 6v. seq.</seg></note> </p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Têng T`ung</hi> took the fancy of
				<hi rend="italic">Wên Ti,</hi> who held him in higher esteem than a minister,
				presented him with enormous sums of money, and treated him almost as his equal.
				
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Têng T`ung</hi> was a
					 minion of the Emperor <hi rend="italic">Wên Ti.</hi></seg></note> A
				fortune-teller predicted his destiny. The verdict was that he would become poor
				and miserable and die of starvation. When <hi rend="italic">Wên Ti</hi> died,
				and <hi rend="italic">Ching Ti</hi> had mounted the throne, <hi
				rend="italic">Têng T`ung</hi> was punished for unlawful coinage. On examination
				<hi rend="italic">Ching Ti</hi> found <hi rend="italic">Têng T`ung</hi> already
				dead. He stopped at the deceased man's house, but did not discover a single
				cash. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Cf. <hi rend="italic">Têng T`ung's</hi>
					 biography in <hi rend="italic">Shi-chi</hi> chap. 125, p. 2.</seg></note> </p> 
			 <p lang="english">The prime minister <hi rend="italic">Han</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Han An Kuo,</hi> 2nd
					 cent. <hi rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi></seg></note> when a youngster borrowed 50
				cash from a fortune-teller, and together with him entered the Imperial Academy.
				The fortune-teller divined the successes of the scholars in the academy.
				Pointing at <hi rend="italic">I Kuan</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Died 112 <hi
					 rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi></seg></note> he intimated that this youth would rise
				so high as to become a chief minister of state. <hi rend="italic">Han</hi> sent
				the fortune-teller with his card to <hi rend="italic">I Kuan,</hi> with whom he
				contracted the most intimate friendship. He exerted himself to the utmost in
				order to show his reverence. For the purpose of living together with
				<hi rend="italic">I Kuan</hi> he moved his residence, and drew as near as
				possible. <hi rend="italic">I Kuan</hi> was sick, <hi rend="italic">Han</hi>
				nursed him like a servant. His kindness towards <hi rend="italic">I Kuan</hi>
				was greater than towards those of his own blood. Later on his name became
				famous all over the world. <hi rend="italic">I Kuan</hi> obtained the post of a
				secretary of state. The local officials had to obey his orders. He recommended
				his friend to the throne for an appointment at the court. <hi
				rend="italic">Han</hi> subsequently was promoted to the post of a prime
				minister.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The convict, <hi rend="italic">Hsü Fu</hi> and the
				men who told the fortunes of <hi rend="italic">Têng T`ung</hi> and
				<hi rend="italic">I Kuan</hi> can be considered as soothsayers who knew fate.
				These sort of people examine the symptoms of the physical frame, and perceive
				wealth and honour, poverty and disgrace, just as we on seeing plates, know the
				use thereof. Fine vessels are used by the higher classes, coarse ones with the
				same certainty find their way to the poor. Sacrificial vases and tripods are
				not put up in outer buildings, and gourds are not to be found in the principal
				hall. That is a matter of course. That noble bones do not meet with the
				hardships of the poor, and that wretched features never share the joys of the
				grand, is on the same principle.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Vessels used as measures may contain a peck or a
				picul. Thus between the human ranks there is a difference of high and low. If
				vessels are filled over their size, their contents runs out, and is lost. If
				the limit of a rank is surpassed, the holder perishes. By making in our
				discussion of fate this comparison with a vessel, in order to ascertain the
				nature of anthroposcopy, we arrive at the conclusion that fate is lodged in the
				corporeal form.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">But not only are wealth and honour, poverty and
				wretchedness visible in the body, pure and base conduct have also their
				phenomena. Pre-eminence and misery are the results of fate, pure and base
				conduct depend on character. As there is a method determining fate by the
				bones, there is also such a science doing the same for the character. But,
				whereas there are famous soothsayers, it is not known that a science
				determining the character by the features exists.</p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Fan Li</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A native of the <hi
					 rend="italic">Yüeh</hi> State, and minister of King <hi rend="italic">Kou
					 Chien</hi> of <hi rend="italic">Yüeh,</hi> in modern <hi
					 rend="italic">Chekiang,</hi> 5th cent. <hi
					 rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi></seg></note> left <hi rend="italic">Yüeh.</hi> From
				<hi rend="italic">Ch`i</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">An old State in <hi
					 rend="italic">Shantung.</hi></seg></note> he despatched a letter to the high
				officer <hi rend="italic">Chung</hi> reading as follows:---"When the flying
				birds are all exterminated, the good bow is put away. When the cunning hare is
				dead, one cooks the greyhound. The king of <hi rend="italic">Yüeh</hi> has a
				long neck and a mouth like a beak. One may share hardships, but not enjoy
				happiness with him. Why do you not leave him?" The officer <hi
				rend="italic">Chung</hi> could not leave, but he pretended sickness, and did
				not go to court, whereupon the king sent him a sword, by which he died. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Quoted from the <hi
					 rend="italic">Shi-chi</hi> chap. 41, p. 6 v. The last clause is
					 abridged.</seg></note> </p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Wei Liao,</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Wei Liao</hi> wrote a
					 work on the art of war.</seg></note> a native of <hi
				rend="italic">Ta-liang,</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">An ancient name of <hi
					 rend="italic">K`ai-fêng-fu.</hi></seg></note> proposed to <hi
				rend="italic">Ch`in Shih Huang Ti</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The first emperor of the
					 <hi rend="italic">Ch`in</hi> dynasty 221-209 <hi
					 rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi></seg></note> a scheme to conquer the empire.
				<hi rend="italic">Ch`in Shih Huang Ti</hi> accepted his proposal and conferred
				upon him the highest distinctions, giving him the same dresses and the same
				food as he had himself. <hi rend="italic">Wei Liao</hi> said, "The king of
				<hi rend="italic">Ch`in</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Shih Huang Ti's</hi>
					 kingdom in <hi rend="italic">Shensi.</hi></seg></note> has a high nose, long
				eyes, the chest of a vulture, the voice of a jackal, the look of a tiger, and
				the heart of a wolf. He knows no kindness. As long as he is hard up, he is
				condescending, but, when he has got what he wanted, he despises men. I am a
				simple citizen, yet he always treats me with great condescension. Should I
				really serve the king of <hi rend="italic">Ch`in,</hi> he would gain his ends,
				and the whole world would be robbed. I can have no dealings with him." Thus he
				went away. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Quoted in an abridged form from the
					 <hi rend="italic">Shi-chi</hi> chap. 6, p. 6 seq.</seg></note> </p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Fan Li</hi> and <hi
				rend="italic">Wei Liao</hi> correctly determined future events by observing the
				outward signs of character. Things really happened, as they had foretold from
				the features. It is evident, therefore, that character and destiny are attached
				to the body.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The instances quoted in the popular literature are
				universally regarded as true. Besides there are a great many cases in olden and
				modern times not much heard of, which are all well founded. The spirit comes
				from heaven, the body grows on earth. By studying the body on earth one becomes
				cognizant of the fate in heaven, and gets the real truth.</p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Confucius</hi> is reported to
				have examined <hi rend="italic">T`an T`ai Tse Yü,</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A disciple of <hi
					 rend="italic">Confucius,</hi> extremely ugly, but very talented. Cf.
					 <hi rend="italic">Analects</hi> VI, 12.</seg></note> and <hi
				rend="italic">T`ang Chü</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A famous physiognomist 3rd cent.
					 <hi rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi></seg></note> to have divined for
				<hi rend="italic">T`sai Tsê,</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A native of <hi rend="italic">Yen,</hi>
					 who first studied physiognomy with <hi rend="italic">T`ang Chü</hi> and later
					 on was appointed minister by King <hi rend="italic">Ch`ao Hsiang</hi> of
					 <hi rend="italic">Ch`in</hi> (305-249 <hi
					 rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi>).</seg></note> and that both of them were mistaken.
				Where did their error come from? The signs were hidden and too delicate. The
				examination may have for its object the interior or the exterior, the body or
				the voice. Looking at the outside, one perhaps misses the inside, and occupied
				with the body, one forgets the voice.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">When <hi rend="italic">Confucius</hi> came to
				<hi rend="italic">Chêng,</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">In <hi
					 rend="italic">Honan.</hi></seg></note> he lost his disciples. He stood by
				himself near the east gate of <hi rend="italic">Chêng.</hi> Some man of
				<hi rend="italic">Chêng</hi> asked <hi rend="italic">Tse Kung</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A disciple of <hi
					 rend="italic">Confucius.</hi></seg></note> saying:---"There is a man near the
				east gate with a head like that of <hi rend="italic">Yao,</hi> a neck like that
				of <hi rend="italic">Kao Yao,</hi> and shoulders resembling those of
				<hi rend="italic">Tse Ch`an.</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The appellation of <hi
					 rend="italic">Kung Sun Ch`iao,</hi> a famous minister of the <hi
					 rend="italic">Chêng</hi> State in the 6th cent. <hi
					 rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi></seg></note> But from his waist downward he is by
				three inches shorter than <hi rend="italic">Yü.</hi> He is worn out like a
				stray dog." <hi rend="italic">Tse Kung</hi> informed <hi
				rend="italic">Confucius. Confucius</hi> laughed heartily and said, "My
				appearance, never mind, but like a stray dog! just so, just so." 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A quotation from <hi
					 rend="italic">Shi-chi</hi> chap. 47, p. 12 v. Cf. <hi rend="italic">Legge,
					 Analects, Prolegomena</hi> p. 78.</seg></note> </p> 
			 <p lang="english">In the matter of <hi rend="italic">Confucius'</hi>
				appearance the man of <hi rend="italic">Chêng</hi> was wrong. He was not
				clever, and his method was very superficial. <hi rend="italic">Confucius</hi>
				made a mistake with <hi rend="italic">Tse Yü,</hi> and <hi rend="italic">T`ang
				Chü</hi> was in the wrong with <hi rend="italic">T`sai Tsê,</hi> as the man of
				<hi rend="italic">Chêng</hi> in looking at <hi rend="italic">Confucius</hi> did
				not apprehend his real appearance. Judging from his mien <hi
				rend="italic">Confucius</hi> was deceived with <hi rend="italic">Tse Yü,</hi>
				and going by words he was in error in regard of <hi rend="italic">Tsai Yü.</hi>
				
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">One of the disciples of
					 <hi rend="italic">Confucius,</hi> whose character was not quite on a level with
					 his fluency of speech, wherefore the Master said of him, "In choosing a man for
					 his gift of speech, I have failed as regards <hi rend="italic">Tsai
					 Yü.</hi>"</seg></note> </p> 
		  </div2> 
		  <div2 id="d2.29" type="chapter" n="XXV"> 
			 <head
			 lang="english">Chapter XXV. Long Life and Vital Fluid (<hi
				rend="italic">Chi-shou</hi>).</head> 
			 <p lang="english">The fate which every one receives is of two kinds,
				one determines those events which he must encounter, the other is the fate of
				strength and weakness, of long or short life. The events to be encountered are
				war, fire, crushing, and drowning, etc.; strength and long life, weakness and
				short life are connected with the copiousness and scarcity of the received
				fluid. War and fire, crushing and drowning can supervene, therefore there is
				not necessarily a period of invariable length for what has been received as
				fate. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">What has been received as fate is the
					 vital fluid or life. The length of life depends on the quality of this fluid,
					 but it can be shortened by accidents, such as war, fire, etc. coming from
					 abroad, before vitality is exhausted, and death would ensue under normal
					 conditions.---The Chinese word used here, means "fate" as well as
					 "life."</seg></note> </p> 
			 <p lang="english">If the limit of strength and long life be a hundred
				years, then the fluid of those who do not reach a hundred years must be
				insufficient.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">When the fluid is copious, the body becomes strong,
				and the body being strong, life lasts long. On the other hand, when the vital
				force is scanty, the body is weak, and with a weak body life is short. A short
				life is accompanied by much sickness. If the span be short, people die soon
				after they are born, and are annihilated, before they are fully developed. That
				is because their vital fluid is too little and too weak.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Those imbued with a copious and a strong fluid do
				not all at once end their lives. If people do not meet with any accidents, and,
				leading a quiet life, become exhausted and worn out, until they die for want of
				vitality, it is owing to the insufficiency of their vital fluid, which they
				have completely used up. Their fate is similar to that of those who expire soon
				after their birth and are cut off, before they have grown up. In all these
				cases the deficiency of the fluid is the reason, why those persons do not live
				a hundred years.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The fluid which fills men is either full and
				abundant---then they are strong and vigorous, or scanty and poor---then they
				are weak and feeble. Imbued with a full quantity, they are strong, and live
				long, filled with a small dose, they are weak, and lose their bodies.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">When Heaven and Earth produce things, sometimes
				these things do not grow to their full growth, and when father and mother
				engender a child, sometimes its full development is checked. It happens that a
				plant bears a fruit, but that this fruit withers, dies, and drops, and it also
				happens that people have a son who is killed in his youth. Had this fruit not
				withered, it would also have completed one year, and had the son not been
				killed, he would likewise have lived a hundred years. The decay of the fruit
				and the death of the son are brought about by the weakness of their vital
				force. Although their forms be complete, their feeble fluid does not suffice to
				fill them.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">When the cries of a new-born infant are shrill and
				piercing, it will live long, when they are whining and pitiful, it will die
				young. Why? Because, when the new-borns receive their fate of longevity or
				short life, the greater or smaller quantity of their fluid forms their nature. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">And this nature becomes manifest by the
					 way in which the new-borns cry. Strong babies have strong voices, weak ones
					 give only a whine.</seg></note> </p> 
			 <p lang="english">When a mother nurses her child at longer intervals,
				it will be fit for life, whereas, when she nourishes it very frequently, it
				will die. Why? Because the nursing at intervals shows that the fluid is
				copious, and the child is strong. The frequent suckling proves the
				insufficiency of the vital fluid and the weakness of the baby.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">A fondling is a son anterior to whom another son
				has already been brought up and died. They say that such a fondling cannot
				live, and call it a fondling. The idea is that, another son having already
				died, the mother is too anxious about the new one, and spoils his nature. The
				former son is dead, and the fondling is doomed, because he is nursed much too
				often. His fluid being too feeble, he cannot thrive. Though he may grow up, he
				is too easily affected by external influences. He will always be the first to
				catch a disease, and his alone will prove incurable.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">A fate of a hundred years is the proper one. Those
				who cannot complete a hundred years, though they have no proper fate, still
				have a fate. In the same manner the proper height of the human body is ten
				feet. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">On the Chinese foot see p. 320 Note
					 1.</seg></note> Therefore a man is called <hi rend="italic">chang-fu,</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Wang Ch`ung</hi>
					 explains the term <hi rend="italic">chang-fu</hi> "young man" as originally
					 meaning a man of ten feet = <hi rend="italic">chang.</hi></seg></note> and
				<hi rend="italic">chang-jen</hi> is an honorary designation for an old
				gentleman and an old lady. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">. A husband thus addresses his father
					 and mother-in-law.</seg></note> A man not measuring ten feet has not the proper
				height, but nevertheless he possesses a body. A body cannot be declared to be
				no body because of its falling short of ten feet. And so fate cannot be said to
				be no fate on account of its not coming up to a hundred years.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Heaven does not distribute long and short fates, of
				which every one would obtain either. We may say that man receives his fate in
				his fluid from Heaven, which is the same, whether he finishes it sooner or
				later. There is a saying to the effect that, if somebody aspires to royalty and
				does not succeed, this pretender can remain a leading prince. Leading princes
				are unsuccessful pretenders to royalty. A pretender should rise to royalty, as
				a long life ought to come up to a hundred years. Unable to become a king, he
				retires and continues a leading prince, and thus he who cannot attain to a
				hundred years resigns himself to a premature death.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">A king and a pretender do the same, but are given
				different names, the one an honourable, the other a contemptible one. A long
				and a short life are caused, as it were, by the same fluid, but they are of
				different duration, either long or short. How do we know that he who does not
				live a hundred years, and dies an untimely death, possesses a fate of a hundred
				years all the same? Because his bodily frame is as big and as tall as that of
				others. A body that has lived a hundred years does not differ from another of
				fifty years. The bodies not being different, the vital fluids cannot differ
				either. Birds and animals have other bodies than man, hence the length of their
				lives must differ from the human.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">How can we prove that human life, if it be long,
				lasts a hundred years? There are such cases in the world, and the Literati say
				that during the time of universal peace people used to be very tall, and live
				about a hundred years, which was the effect of the harmonious fluid. In the
				Canon of <hi rend="italic">Yao, Yao</hi> syas, "I have been seventy years on
				the throne." 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Quotation from the <hi
					 rend="italic">Shuking</hi> Pt. I, chap. III, 12 (<hi rend="italic">Legge</hi>
					 Vol. III, Pt. I, p. 25).</seg></note> He wished to abdicate, and found
				<hi rend="italic">Shun. Shun</hi> was tried and had occupied the throne thirty
				years, 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The <hi rend="italic">Shi-chi</hi>
					 chap. 1, p. 20 (<hi rend="italic">Chavannes, Mém. Hist.</hi> Vol. I, p. 69)
					 writes twenty years.</seg></note> when <hi rend="italic">Yao</hi> retired owing
				to his old age. Eight years afterwards he expired. Ninety-eight years had
				elapsed until his decease. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">In that case <hi
					 rend="italic">Shun</hi> cannot have reigned for him longer than 20 years, for
					 70 + 20 + 8 = 98.</seg></note> But he must already have lived, before he
				ascended the throne. Counting all these numbers together we arrive at an
				aggregate sum of over a hundred years.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">It is further stated that "<hi
				rend="italic">Shun</hi> was thirty years old, that he was tried thirty years,
				and that he was on the throne fifty years, when he went on high and died," 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Quotation from the <hi
					 rend="italic">Shuking</hi> (<hi rend="italic">Shun-tien</hi>) Pt. II, Bk. I,
					 chap. VI, 28 (<hi rend="italic">Legge</hi> Vol. III, Pt. I, p.
					 51).</seg></note> which makes just one hundred years. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The computation gives 110 not 100
					 years. We should read "he was tried twenty years" instead of thirty, the
					 reading adopted in the <hi rend="italic">Shi-chi</hi> and defended by several
					 old commentators. Cf. <hi rend="italic">Legge's</hi> notes to the passage and
					 <hi rend="italic">Chavannes loc. cit.</hi> p. 91 Note 2.</seg></note> </p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Wên Wang</hi> said to
				<hi rend="italic">Wu Wang,</hi> "I am a hundred years, and you are ninety. I
				will give you three years of mine." <hi rend="italic">Wêng Wang</hi> was
				ninety-seven years old, when he died, and <hi rend="italic">Wu Wang</hi>
				ninetythree, when he departed. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Quoted from the <hi rend="italic">Liki,
					 Wên Wang shih-tse</hi> (<hi rend="italic">Legge, Sacred Books</hi> Vol. XXVII,
					 p. 344). The commentators are at a loss, how to explain that <hi
					 rend="italic">Wên Wang</hi> was only ten years older than his son,
					 <hi rend="italic">Wu Wang,</hi> and how he could give him some of his
					 years.</seg></note> </p> 
			 <p lang="english">The Duke of <hi rend="italic">Chou</hi> was a
				younger brother of <hi rend="italic">Wu Wang.</hi> Between brothers there is
				generally no greater difference than ten years. After the death of
				<hi rend="italic">Wu Wang, Chou Kung</hi> became regent. Seven years later he
				returned the government, and retired owing to old age. That would make about a
				hundred years. The Duke of <hi rend="italic">Shao</hi> was an elder brother of
				the Duke of <hi rend="italic">Chou.</hi> At the time of King <hi
				rend="italic">K`ang</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">1078-1053 <hi
					 rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi></seg></note> he was still Senior Tutor, which would
				make more than a hundred years.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Sages are endued with the harmonious fluid,
				therefore the years of their destiny have the proper number. The harmonious
				fluid is conducive to a tranquil government. Therefore during the age of
				universal peace the number of tall and long-lived persons was particularly
				great. One hundred years is the proper number of years of a long human life, as
				autumn is the proper time for the fate of plants, since plants live until
				autumn, when they die.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Plants perishing before or after autumn are similar
				to men whose life either exceeds or falls short of a hundred years. The time
				before or after autumn corresponds to more or less than a hundred years. Some
				plants fade already after they have pierced the earth, as men may die soon
				after their birth. Other plants may pass the autumn without withering just like
				men whose years may eventually be from one hundred to three hundred.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">It is on record that <hi rend="italic">Lao Tse</hi>
				lived over two hundred years. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Sse Ma Ch`ien</hi>
					 mentions this report in his biography of <hi rend="italic">Lao Tse</hi> (<hi
					 rend="italic">Shi-chi,</hi> chap. 63, p. 3). Some said that <hi
					 rend="italic">Lao Tse</hi> became over 160 years old, others that he lived over
					 200 years, prolonging his life by the practice of virtue.</seg></note> The Duke
				of <hi rend="italic">Shao</hi> became one hundred and eighty years old.
				<hi rend="italic">Kao Tsung</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The <hi rend="italic">Shuking</hi> Pt.
					 V, Bk. XV, 5 (<hi rend="italic">Legge</hi> Vol. III, Pt. II, p. 467) expressly
					 states that <hi rend="italic">Kao Tsung = Wu Ting</hi> enjoyed the throne for
					 fifty and nine years, not for a hundred. He reigned from 1324-1266
					 <hi rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi></seg></note> reigned one hundred years, and King
				<hi rend="italic">Mu</hi> of the <hi rend="italic">Chou</hi> dynasty likewise
				one hundred. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Thus the <hi rend="italic">Shuking</hi>
					 (<hi rend="italic">Lü-hsing</hi>) Pt. V, Bk. XXVII, 1 (<hi
					 rend="italic">Legge</hi> Vol. III, Pt. II, p. 588) as <hi rend="italic">Wang
					 Ch`ung</hi> and others understand the passage (On <hi
					 rend="italic">Legge's</hi> different view cf. his notes). According to the
					 <hi rend="italic">Shi-chi</hi> King <hi rend="italic">Mu's</hi> reign lasted
					 but 55 years. It is usually reckoned from 1001-947 <hi
					 rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi></seg></note> Including the time before his
				ascension, there must have been upwards of one hundred and thirty-four years
				altogether.</p> 
		  </div2> 
		  <div2 id="d2.30" type="chapter" n="XXVI"> 
			 <head lang="english">Chapter XXVI. Miracles (<hi
				rend="italic">Chi-kuai</hi>).</head> 
			 <p lang="english">The Literati pretend that Sages are not born from
				human sperm, but that they are endowed with a special essence from Heaven. The
				mother of <hi rend="italic">Yü</hi> swallowed pearl-barley, 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">.</seg></note> and gave birth to
				<hi rend="italic">Yü,</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">This legend is mentioned in the
					 <hi rend="italic">Wu Yüeh Ch`un-ch`iu,</hi> the Chronicle of <hi
					 rend="italic">Wu</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Yüeh,</hi> by <hi
					 rend="italic">Chao Yeh</hi> of the 1st cent. <hi
					 rend="smallcaps">a.d.</hi></seg></note> whence the <hi rend="italic">Hsia</hi>
				dynasty has its surname <hi rend="italic">Sse.</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">.</seg></note> <hi
				rend="italic">Hsieh's</hi> mother consumed a swallow's egg, and was delivered
				of <hi rend="italic">Hsieh,</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Cf. Chap. XXXVII. The <hi
					 rend="italic">Shiking</hi> Pt. IV, Bk. III, Ode 3 only says that Heaven
					 commissioned the swallow to descend and give birth to <hi
					 rend="italic">Hsieh</hi> (<hi rend="italic">Legge</hi> Vol. IV, Pt. II, p.
					 636).</seg></note> whence the <hi rend="italic">Yin</hi> dynasty derived its
				surname <hi rend="italic">Tse.</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">, which also may signify an
					 egg.</seg></note> The mother of <hi rend="italic">Hou Chi</hi> walked in the
				foot-steps of a giant, 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">.</seg></note> and bore
				<hi rend="italic">Hou Chi,</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Chiang Yuan,</hi> the
					 mother of <hi rend="italic">Hou Chi</hi> "trod on the toe-print made by God"
					 says the <hi rend="italic">Shiking,</hi> Pt. III, Bk. II, Ode 1 (<hi
					 rend="italic">Legge</hi> Vol. IV, Pt. II, p. 415).</seg></note> whence the
				<hi rend="italic">Chou</hi> received their surname <hi rend="italic">Chi.</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">. <hi rend="italic">Yü, Hsieh,</hi> and
					 <hi rend="italic">Hou Chi</hi> are the ancestors of the Three Dynasties:---
					 <hi rend="italic">Hsia, Yin,</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Chou.</hi> The
					 <hi rend="italic">Shuo-wên</hi> observes that because the mothers of these
					 Sages were moved by Heaven, Son of Heaven became a term for a Holy
					 Emperor.</seg></note> The <hi rend="italic">Shiking</hi> says, "There was no
				rending and no tearing, thus <hi rend="italic">Hou Chi</hi> was born." 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Shiking</hi> Pt. III,
					 Bk. II, Ode I, 2.</seg></note> </p> 
			 <p lang="english">They further state that <hi rend="italic">Yü</hi>
				and <hi rend="italic">Hsieh</hi> were born unnaturally, issuing from their
				mother's back, and that <hi rend="italic">Hou Chi</hi> was born naturally.
				There was no rending and no tearing, the mother's body did not suffer, hence
				the expression:---no rending and no tearing. The descendants of those born
				unnaturally die an unnatural death, while the descendants of those born
				naturally die naturally. Therefore <hi rend="italic">Chieh</hi> and
				<hi rend="italic">Chou</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The last emperors of the
					 <hi rend="italic">Hsia</hi> and the <hi rend="italic">Yin</hi>
					 dynasties.</seg></note> were executed, and <hi rend="italic">Nan Wang</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The last reigning emperor of the house
					 of <hi rend="italic">Chou</hi> (314-256 <hi rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi>), who in
					 256 had to surrender 36 cities to the King of <hi rend="italic">Ch`in</hi> and
					 in the same year died as a prisoner of <hi
					 rend="italic">Ch`in.</hi></seg></note> was deprived of his cities. These words
				seem to be self-consistent, therefore people believe them, and since, in
				addition evidence is given to establish their truth, they rely on these
				<unclear/></p> 
			 <p lang="english">The <hi rend="italic">Chan-shu</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A book of prophecies wrongly ascribed
					 to <unclear>Confucius.</unclear></seg></note> also relates of the mother of
				<hi rend="italic">Yao, Ching Tu,</hi> that she conceived from a red dragon,
				when she went out into the country, and gave birth to <hi
				rend="italic">Yao.</hi> From the chronicle of <hi rend="italic">Kao Tsu</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Shi-chi</hi> chap. 8,
					 p. 2.</seg></note> we learn that dame <hi rend="italic">Liu</hi> was reposing
				on the banks of a large lake. In her dream she met with a spirit. At that time
				there was a tempest with thunder and lightning and a great darkness.
				<hi rend="italic">T`ai Kung</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The father of <hi rend="italic">Kao
					 Tsu.</hi></seg></note> went near, and perceived a dragon above her. She became
				<hi rend="italic">enceinte</hi> and was delivered of <hi rend="italic">Kao
				Tsu.</hi> These instances of the supernatural action of spirits are not only
				narrated but also written down, and all the <hi rend="italic">savants</hi> of
				the day swear by them. A thorough investigation, however, will show their
				futility.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The statement of the <hi rend="italic">Shiking</hi>
				that there was no rending and no tearing <hi rend="italic">viz.</hi> that the
				mother's body was <unclear/> much affected may be true, but the assertion that
				<hi rend="italic">Yü</hi> and <hi rend="italic"><unclear/></hi> issued from
				their mother's back is irrational. When cicadas are born, they break forth from
				the back of the larvæ. Did Heaven in generating those sages follow the law of
				the larvæ?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Hares conceive by licking the pubescence of plants.
				When the leveret is born, it issues from the mouth of the hare. Since the
				mother of <hi rend="italic">Yü</hi> swallowing the barley and that of
				<hi rend="italic">Hsieh,</hi> who consumed the swallow's egg, were like hares
				<unclear/> the pubescence, their sons ought likewise to have issued from their
				mouths, and not from their backs. Consequently the statement about the back is
				preposterous.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">In the world many persons die a
				<unclear>sangninary</unclear> death by the sword, and it is not necessary that
				their first ancestor should have had an unnatural birth. When the
				<hi rend="italic">Ch`in</hi> lost the empire, <hi rend="italic">Yen Yüeh</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The son-in-law of the powerful eunuch
					 <hi rend="italic">Chao <unclear/></hi> who contrived the death of the emperor.
					 Cf. <hi rend="italic">Chavannes, Méin. Hist.</hi> Vol. II, p. 213
					 <unclear/>.</seg></note> beheaded <hi rend="italic">Hu Hai,</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The Emperor <hi rend="italic">Erh Shih
					 Huang Ti,</hi> son of <hi
					 rend="italic"><unclear/> <unclear/> <unclear><hi
					 rend="italic">Huang</hi></unclear> Ti,</hi> 209-206 <hi
					 rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi></seg></note> and <hi rend="italic">Hsiang Yü</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Cf. p. 178.</seg></note> executed
				<hi rend="italic"><unclear>Tse</unclear> Ying.</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A child which occupied the throne 65
					 days only.</seg></note> Was the forefather of the <hi rend="italic">Ch`in, Po
				Yi</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The forester of the Emperor
					 <unclear/></seg></note> born <unclear id="u22">unnaturally?</unclear> Ergo the
				thesis of natural and unnatural births based on the
				<unclear>ancestors</unclear> of the Three Dynasties is erroneous.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Moreover, pearl-barley is a plant, a swallow's egg
				a bird, and a giant's foot-prints are earth. These three things are bodies, but
				not a fluid, how could they procreate a man? With regard to Sages people
				suppose that they receive the essence of Heaven, which is an exceptionally fine
				fluid, wherefore their doings are so different from those of the masses. Now
				the progenitors of the Three Dynasties are born from a plant, a bird, and
				earth. Could these be regarded as very fine essences?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Since among the productions of Heaven and Earth man
				is the noblest, the others are common. Now, if the essence of those common
				things should be the sperm for the noblest creature, man, how could it be very
				fine?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Let us suppose that a pigeon or a sparrow emitted
				their fluid into a wild goose or a wild swan, it would never produce an egg.
				Why? Because a pigeon and a sparrow are too small, compared with a wild goose
				and a wild swan. Now, the body of a swallow measures but five inches, and the
				stalk of pearl-barley not more than several feet. How could the two women who
				swallowed the egg and the grain have begot a creature of seven feet? 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Man measures seven feet according to
					 the measurement of the <hi rend="italic">Chou</hi> epoch, when 1 foot was like
					 20 cm., and 7 feet = 1,40 m.</seg></note> </p> 
			 <p lang="english">Supposing that one melts the copper required for a
				tripod and pours it into the mould of a cash, it is plain that one could not
				produce a tripod. Now the giant is the Spirit of Heaven, therefore his
				foot-prints were so big. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The <hi rend="italic">Shiking loc.
					 cit.</hi> explicitly states that the foot-prints were made by God.</seg></note>
				The man with the huge foot-prints is like the molten copper for a tripod, and
				<hi rend="italic">Chiang Yuan's</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The name of <hi rend="italic">Hou
					 Chi's</hi> mother.</seg></note> body like the mould of a cash. Should the giant
				emit his fluid into <hi rend="italic">Chiang Yuan,</hi> her body would be much
				too small to receive the whole essence, and without this whole essence
				<hi rend="italic">Hou Chi</hi> could not have been born.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">If <hi rend="italic">Yao</hi> and <hi
				rend="italic">Kao Tsu</hi> were really the sons of dragons, their nature as
				sons ought to have been similar to that of their dragon fathers. Dragons can
				ride on the clouds, and <hi rend="italic">Yao</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Kao
				Tsu</hi> should have done the same.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">All plants growing from earth resemble their own
				species, but not earth, for they are not produced by earth, which merely
				nourishes and feeds them. A mother with child is like the earth feeding plants.
				The mothers of <hi rend="italic">Yao</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Kao Tsu</hi>
				received the emissions of the dragons, as earth receives the seeds of plants.
				Since growing plants are similar to their own species, the two emperors also
				should have been like dragons.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Of animals with blood males and females pair. When
				they come together and see one of their own kind, their lust is excited, they
				wish to satisfy it, and then are able to emit their fluid. Should a stallion
				see a cow, or a male sparrow a hen, they would not couple, because they belong
				to different species. Now, dragons and man are of a different species likewise.
				How then could a dragon be moved by a human being so as to impart its
				fluid?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Some say 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">For details cf. <hi
					 rend="italic">Shi-chi</hi> chap. 4, p. 25 (<hi rend="italic">Chavannes, Mém.
					 Hist.</hi> Vol. I, p. 281) which quotes a passage from the <hi
					 rend="italic">Kuo-yü,</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Lun-hêng</hi> Bk. V, p. 1v.
					 (<hi rend="italic">I-hsü</hi>).</seg></note> that, when the <hi
				rend="italic">Hsia</hi> dynasty was near its downfall, two dragons fought
				together in the court, and spat their saliva on the ground. When the dragons
				had disappeared, their saliva was preserved in a casket, until King
				<hi rend="italic">Yu</hi> of the <hi rend="italic">Chou</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">781-771 <hi
					 rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi></seg></note> dynasty opened it. Then the saliva of
				the snakes changed into a black lizard, which slipped into the seraglio, where
				it had intercourse with a palace girl. The result was the birth of
				<hi rend="italic">Pao Sse.</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The famous favourite of King
					 <hi rend="italic">Yu,</hi> who ruined the empire by her
					 extravagance.</seg></note> </p> 
			 <p lang="english">A black lizard belongs to another class than man,
				how could it become enamoured with a palace girl, and emit its fluid? The
				intercourse with the black lizard was vicious, therefore <hi rend="italic">Pao
				Sse</hi> caused disasters, and overthrew the <hi rend="italic">Chou</hi>
				dynasty. When different species recklessly mix together, their offspring
				becomes unprincipled and mischievous. Now, the mothers of <hi
				rend="italic">Yao</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Kao Tsu</hi> had illicit
				intercourse, 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">With two dragons.</seg></note> why did
				the two emperors become wise and sage men, and were quite different from
				<hi rend="italic">Pao Sse?</hi></p> 
			 <p lang="english">They say that Viscount <hi rend="italic">Chien</hi>
				of <hi rend="italic">Chao</hi> was sick and for five days did not know anybody.
				When he awoke, he said, "I have been to God's abode. There appeared a brown
				bear. God bade me shoot it; I hit the animal, and it died. Then came a spotted
				bear; I hit it also, and it died. After the two bears had died, I asked a ghost
				on the road. The ghost said:---"The brown and the spotted bears are the
				forefathers of two ministers of <hi rend="italic">Chin.</hi>" 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">See p. 225, where this story is told in
					 detail.</seg></note> </p> 
			 <p lang="english">Bears are animals, and as such of a different class
				from man. How should they become of the same class and the ancestors of the two
				ministers? The time, when the ancestors of the two ministers, the brown and the
				spotted bears, killed by Viscount <hi rend="italic">Chien,</hi> were doomed to
				die, was one of luck for the Viscount <hi rend="italic">Chien.</hi> He saw them
				as in a dream. They were empty semblances and must not have been real. Should
				they really have existed, then perhaps the two bears were first metamorphosed
				into human beings, before they engendered the two ministers.</p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Niu Ai,</hi> Duke of
				<hi rend="italic">Lu,</hi> was changed into a tiger during a sickness. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Cf. p. 326.</seg></note> Man can be
				transformed into an animal, as animals can become men. Probably the black
				lizard, which entered the harem, was also first changed into a man.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Between heaven and earth it does not happen that
				creatures of a different species mix and couple. Should Heaven have the same
				law as man, their likes and dislikes would also be similar. Man does not like
				different species, therefore Heaven would not consort with such either.
				Although man is created by Heaven, he is like the lice which are produced on
				man. Man does not love those lice, for what reason then should Heaven desire to
				beget through man? Different classes have different natures, and their
				sentiments and desires do not agree. Heaven and Earth are husband and wife.
				Heaven emits its fluid into Earth and produces the various things. Man is born
				by propagation. If Sages are formed of a very fine essence, yet they receive
				the fluid from their fathers, and are not endowed with a special essence from
				Heaven.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Should the recipients of a special essence become
				Sages, <hi rend="italic">Hsieh</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Hou Chi</hi> are not
				Sages, and, if it be necessary that all Sages should have received a special
				fluid, the Twelve Sages 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Cf. p. 304.</seg></note> did not all
				meet this requirement. What fluid did the mothers of <hi rend="italic">Huang
				Ti, Ti K`u, Chuan Hsü</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Shun</hi> receive, and what
				did the mothers of <hi rend="italic">Wên Wang, Wu Wang, Chou Kung,</hi> and
				<hi rend="italic">Confucius</hi> swallow to become pregnant?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Perhaps the surnames of the Three Dynasties:---<hi
				rend="italic">Sse, Tse,</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Chi</hi> gave the impetus to
				the invention of those unfounded and marvellous stories, as the legend of
				<hi rend="italic">Huang Ti's</hi> ascension to heaven originated from the local
				name of <hi rend="italic">Ting-hu.</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">For this legend <hi
					 rend="italic">vid.</hi> p. 332.</seg></note> Not only are they irrational, but
				those names are also misinterpreted. When <hi rend="italic">T`sang Hsieh</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A minister of <hi rend="italic">Huang
					 Ti,</hi> cf. p. 244.</seg></note> invented writing, he made the signs agree
				with the ideas. <hi rend="italic">Chiang Yuan</hi> walked into the foot-prints
				of a giant. "Foot-print" (<hi rend="italic">chi</hi> = ) means a "basis" (<hi
				rend="italic">chi</hi> = ), therefore the surname should be "his" (<hi
				rend="italic">ch`i</hi> = ) with "earth" (<hi rend="italic">tu</hi> = ) below,
				but it is "woman" (<hi rend="italic">nü</hi> = ) with "chin" (<hi
				rend="italic">i</hi> = ) at its side. This is not the character
				<hi rend="italic">chi</hi> = or <hi rend="italic">chi</hi> = nor in accordance
				with the circumstances, 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The surname <hi rend="italic">Chi</hi>
					 = does not point to the foot-prints which <hi rend="italic">Chiang Yuan</hi> is
					 believed to have walked upon.</seg></note> whence their truth becomes very
				doubtful.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Judging by the surname <hi rend="italic">Chi</hi>
				of the <hi rend="italic">Chou</hi> of those of the <hi rend="italic">Hsia</hi>
				and <hi rend="italic">Yin,</hi> we arrive at the conclusion that
				<hi rend="italic">Tse</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Sse</hi> have nothing to do
				with a swallow's egg or pearl-barley. May be that the mothers of
				<hi rend="italic">Yü, Hsieh,</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Hou Chi</hi> were just
				going to conceive, when they happened to swallow a grain of pearl-barley and a
				swallow's egg, or walked upon the foot-prints of a giant. The world is fond of
				the marvellous, a propensity which has been the same in ancient and modern
				times. Unless they see wonders, people do not believe that a person possesses
				extraordinary faculties. Thus they explain surnames according to their
				preconceived ideas. The world puts implicit faith in these explanations, and
				they are therefore regarded as true. Sages have repeatedly uttered their
				doubts, but they could not solve them, and the shallow discussions of the
				scholars of the day cannot discriminate between right and wrong.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The literati, who approve of all that is old, have
				put forward those arguments. The <hi rend="italic">Shiking</hi> says that there
				was no rending and no tearing, which means to say that by <hi rend="italic">Hou
				Chi's</hi> birth the body of his mother was not much affected. From this the
				literati, perverting the right principles, have derived the story of the
				unnatural birth of <hi rend="italic">Yü</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Hsieh.</hi>
				The fecundation by the dragon and the dream of the meeting with the spirit are
				of the same nature. The mothers of <hi rend="italic">Yao</hi> and
				<hi rend="italic">Kao Tsu</hi> were just about to become <hi
				rend="italic">enceinte,</hi> when they met with a thunder-storm and a dragon
				carrying clouds and rain along. People seeing these phenomena then told the
				stories.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">A dream that one meets with a dragon is an augury
				of the birth of a wise son. Is a dream of a meeting with ghosts not like a
				dream of a <hi rend="italic">rendez-vous</hi> with a spirit? How could it be
				real? When the mother had intercourse with the dragon in the wilds, and when
				the dragon appeared on high, <hi rend="italic">Yao</hi> and <hi
				rend="italic">Kao Tsu</hi> perchance received their destiny of wealth and
				honour, for a dragon is an auspicious animal, and to meet it appearing above is
				a lucky omen and a sign that fate has been received.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">When the Emperor <hi rend="italic">Kuang Wu Ti</hi>
				saw the light in the <hi rend="italic">Chi-yang</hi> palace, a phnix alighted
				on the ground, and an auspicious grain grew in one room. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Cf. p. 180.</seg></note> When Sages are
				born, and strange birds and auspicious things appear as portents, strange and
				auspicious things become visible indeed. If, however, we are to regard the
				children born then as the offspring of those things, should we consider the
				Emperor <hi rend="italic">Kuang Wu Ti</hi> as the essence of the auspicious
				blade or the fluid of the phnix?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">According to the chapters on the pedigree of the
				Emperors 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Chap. 2-4 of the <hi
					 rend="italic">Shi-chi.</hi></seg></note> and the Genealogical Tables of the
				Three Dynasties 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Chap. 13 of the <hi
					 rend="italic">Shi-chi.</hi></seg></note> <hi rend="italic">Yü</hi> was the son
				of <hi rend="italic">Kun,</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Hsieh</hi> and
				<hi rend="italic">Hou Chi</hi> were both sons of the Emperor <hi
				rend="italic">K`u,</hi> their mothers being second wives of <hi
				rend="italic">K`u. Yao</hi> also was a son of the Emperor <hi
				rend="italic">K`u.</hi> Why then must the wives of kings and emperors walk into
				the country? Although the ancient times are noted for their simplicity, yet
				there were already certain rules of propriety established. And why did these
				ladies bathe in the rivers? 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">As the mother of <hi
					 rend="italic">Hsieh</hi> did, when she swallowed the egg, cf. chap.
					 XXXVII.</seg></note> It follows that the assertion about the Sages receiving a
				special fluid from Heaven and their mothers becoming pregnant by swallowing
				something is a fallacy.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">As a matter of fact Sages have their prototypes
				among their ancestors; being as virtuous as <hi rend="italic">Wên Wang</hi> and
				<hi rend="italic">Wu Wang,</hi> they still find their peers. <hi
				rend="italic">Confucius,</hi> playing the flute, knew that he was a descendant
				of the <hi rend="italic">Yin,</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">We learn from <hi
					 rend="italic">Lun-hêng</hi> Bk. XXIV, p. 3 that it was against the custom to
					 make music on the anniversaries of the downfall of the <hi
					 rend="italic">Hsia</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Yin</hi> dynasties, as one did
					 not write on the death day of <hi rend="italic">T`sang Hsieh,</hi> the inventor
					 of writing. I infer from this that the last emperors of the <hi
					 rend="italic">Hsia</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Yin</hi> dynasties were famous
					 for their music, and that <hi rend="italic">Confucius</hi> feeling in himself a
					 talent for music imagined that he was a descendant of the <hi
					 rend="italic">Yin</hi> emperors.</seg></note> and <hi rend="italic">Hsiang
				Yü,</hi> having double pupils, was cognisant of his being a scion of
				<hi rend="italic">Shun.</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Shun</hi> had double
					 pupils as well, <hi rend="italic">vid.</hi> p. 304.</seg></note> The Five
				Emperors and Three Rulers had all <hi rend="italic">Huang Ti</hi> as their
				ancestor. He was a Sage, who first received a grand destiny. Therefore all his
				descendants became emperors and rulers. At their births there were miracles of
				course, which, if they did not appear in things, became manifest in dreams.</p>
			 
		  </div2> 
		  <div2 id="d2.31" type="chapter" n="XXVII"> 
			 <head lang="english">Chapter XXVII. Unfounded Assertions (<hi
				rend="italic">Wu hsing</hi>).</head> 
			 <p lang="english">Men receive the vital fluid from heaven at their
				birth, and are all given a fate fixing the length of their lives, in accordance
				to which their bodies exist for a longer or shorter period. Just so vases are
				formed out of clay by the potter, and plates from copper by the founder. As the
				shape of a vessel, once completed, cannot be made smaller or bigger, thus the
				duration of the corporeal frame having been settled, cannot be shortened or
				prolonged. The said fluid forms the constitution, which determines fate and
				shapes the body. The fluid and the material body pervade each other. Life and
				death correspond to fixed periods. The body cannot be transformed, and likewise
				fate cannot be lengthened or shortened. We may elucidate the question as to the
				duration of human life by observing the potter and founder.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Some one might object saying, "True, if a potter
				uses his stuff to make a vase, this vase, after its completion, lasts, until it
				breaks, but cannot be formed anew. If, however, a founder casts a plate out of
				copper, although it be finished, it can be melted again, and be made into a cup
				or, if that is not possible, into a vessel. Although men, who owe their spirits
				to heaven, all have a destiny fixing their span, by which their bodies are
				regulated, they can, if they know the right way and an effective elixir, change
				their bodies and prolong their lives all the same."</p> 
			 <p lang="english">I reply, "If a founder recasts a finished vessel,
				he must first liquefy it in fire, before he is able to enlarge or diminish,
				extend or shorten it. If a man desiring to protract his years, should wish to
				be like the copper vessel, there must be some sort of a furnace with coal,
				where the change and the transmutation of his body could take place. The body
				having been changed, the lifetime might also be extended. How could men, in
				order to change their bodies, undergo a smelting process like a copper
				vessel?"</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The <hi rend="italic">Li Ki</hi> states, "When the
				water pours down, one does not offer fish or turtles for food." 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Li Ki</hi> chap. 1,
					 No. 1 (<hi rend="italic">Chü-li</hi>), p. 20v. (<hi rend="italic">Legge's</hi>
					 translation Vol. I, p. 84.) Various reasons have been assigned by the
					 commentators for this rule. They say, in opposition to <hi rend="italic">Wang
					 Ch`ung,</hi> that during heavy rain-falls fish are so easily got as not to be
					 valuable, or that then they are muddy and not fit for eating. This last reason
					 seems the most plausible.</seg></note> Why? Because, when the rain water rushes
				down, snakes and reptiles are changed and become fish or turtles. Since they
				give up their original real nature and are transformed only for a while, the
				servants take care and dare not offer them to their masters for food. Would men
				desirous of having their bodies transmuted, be satisfied with a change like
				that of reptiles and snakes? Those reptiles which are liable to a change are
				worse off than those which do not change at all. Before they change, they are
				not eaten by men, but, when they have been transformed into fish and turtles,
				men eat them. Being eaten, their long lives are cut short, and that is not what
				people desire.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Years and months change, and the intrinsic fluid
				may transform one species into another. Frogs become quails, and sparrows turn
				into clams. Man longing for bodily transformation would like to resemble quails
				and crabs. These are in the same plight as fish and turtles. Man fishes for
				crabs and eats them, when he catches them. Although without a metamorphose of
				the body, life cannot be lengthened, this result 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">To become like a quail or a
					 crab.</seg></note> cannot be aimed at.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Duke <hi rend="italic">Niu Ai</hi> of
				<hi rend="italic">Lu</hi> was laid up with a malady for seven days, when he was
				transformed into a tiger. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Quoted from <hi rend="italic">Huai Nan
					 Tse,</hi> who adds that the tiger devoured his brother, when he opened the
					 door.</seg></note> <hi rend="italic">Kun</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A legendary minister of
					 <hi rend="italic">Yao</hi> and father to Great <hi
					 rend="italic">Yü.</hi></seg></note> when banished to Mount <hi
				rend="italic">Yü-shan</hi> turned into a moose. Do those who seek
				transformation desire to become a tiger like <hi rend="italic">Niu Ai,</hi> or
				a moose like <hi rend="italic">Kun?</hi> The life of a tiger or a moose is not
				longer than the human. In this world the human nature is the noblest of all,
				therefore the transmutation of a man into a bird or a beast cannot be
				desirable. It would be a great boon, if an old man could be transformed into a
				youth, or if at least the white hair could turn black again, the lost teeth
				grow once more, and the animal forces be strengthened, so that the person could
				jump about, devoid of all decrepitude. This would be grand indeed! Where would
				be the advantage of a transformation, if life were not prolonged thereby?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">If a thing is transformed, its concomitant fluid,
				as it were, favours the change. Human work may produce new forms, it is not
				Heaven which transforms things in order to prolong their duration. No more can
				a transformation be brought about by eating divine herbs or wonderful drugs. A
				man constantly using cordials can thereby merely strengthen his constitution
				and add to his years. A sudden transmutation is not caused by the real heavenly
				fluid or the true nature, with which men are endowed. Heaven and earth do not
				change, sun and moon are not transformed, and the stars do not disappear. Such
				is their real nature. As man has received part of their real fluid, his body
				cannot be transformed either: men do not sometimes become women, or women men.
				A high mound may be turned into a valley, or a deep ravine into a hill. But
				then the change keeps pace with human labour, it is a change by labour, not by
				inherent nature.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">At the rise of the <hi rend="italic">Han</hi>
				dynasty, an old man presented <hi rend="italic">Chang Liang</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">An adherent of the founder of the
					 <hi rend="italic">Han</hi> dynasty. The Taoists have claimed him as one of
					 their patriarchs and mystics. See p. 235.</seg></note> with a book, and then
				was transformed into a stone. Therefore the essence of a stone was a propitious
				omen for the rising <hi rend="italic">Han.</hi> Similarly the essence of the
				River 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The <hi rend="italic">Yellow
					 River.</hi></seg></note> became a man who gave a jade-badge to the envoy of
				<hi rend="italic">Ch`in,</hi> which was an unlucky augury, indicating the
				downfall of <hi rend="italic">Ch`in.</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">This event is told in detail on p.
					 233.</seg></note> </p> 
			 <p lang="english">The silkworm feeds on mulberry leaves, when it
				grows old, it sets to spinning, and becomes a cocoon, and the cocoon again is
				changed into a moth. The moth has two wings, and in its altered form widely
				differs from the silkworm. Grubs change into chrysalisses, and these turn into
				crickets. The crickets are born with two wings, and are not of the same type as
				grubs. A great many of all worms and insects alter their shapes and transform
				their bodies. Man alone is not metamorphosed, being the recipient of the real
				heavenly fluid. Born as a child, he grows into a man, and, when he is old, into
				greybeard. From birth to death there is no metamorphose, for such is his
				original nature. Creatures which by their nature are not transformed, cannot be
				induced to do so, whereas those which must pass through a metamorphose, cannot
				forego it. Now, the length of life of those transformed creatures does not
				compare favourably with that of non-transformed ones. Nothing would be said, if
				a man desirous of a metamorphose could thereby prolong his years, but if he
				only changes his body without increasing his years, he would be merely on a
				level with crickets. Why should he like this?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Dragons are reptiles which appear sometimes, and
				then again become invisible, and which sometimes are long and sometimes short.
				It is in their nature to undergo transformations, but not for good, since after
				a short while, they relapse into their previous state. Ergo, every thing
				considered, we find that the human being, endowed with an unchangeable body, is
				not liable to metamorphoses, and that his years cannot be prolonged.</p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Kao Tsung</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Posthumous name of the
					 <hi rend="italic">Shang</hi> emperor <hi rend="italic">Wu Ting,</hi> 1324-1265
					 <hi rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi></seg></note> having witnessed the abnormal
				growth of a paper mulberry, 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A paper mulberry tree grew in the court
					 of the Emperor, which had two spans of circumference on the second day already.
					 This was, of course, regarded as a portent. Cf. <hi rend="italic">Lun-hêng</hi>
					 Bk. V, p. 1 (<hi rend="italic">Yi Hsü</hi>) where the legend is told in
					 full.</seg></note> is reported to have repented of his faults, changed the
				style of government, and enjoyed happiness for one hundred years. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">According to the <hi
					 rend="italic">Shuking</hi> Pt. V, Bk. XV (<hi rend="italic">Legge</hi> Vol.
					 III, Pt. II, p. 467) <hi rend="italic">Kao Tsung</hi> reigned 59
					 years</seg></note> This is not correct. Of Duke <hi rend="italic">Ching</hi> of
				<hi rend="italic">Sung</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">515-451 <hi
					 rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi></seg></note> it is said that on his having uttered
				three excellent maxims, the planet <hi rend="italic">Mars</hi> left out three
				solar mansions, and twenty one years were added to the duke's life, 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">This story is told in full in
					 <hi rend="italic">Lun-hêng</hi> Bk. IV, p. 9v. which seems quoted from
					 <hi rend="italic">Huai Nan Tse</hi> XII, 11v. The planet Mars being in the
					 constellation of the "Heart," the astrologer <hi rend="italic">Tse Wei</hi>
					 informed the Duke that Heaven was going to inflict a punishment upon him,
					 advising him, however, to shift this misfortune on his prime minister, or on
					 his people, or on the year. The prince thrice declined to allow others to
					 suffer in his stead, giving his reasons for each refusal. These are the three
					 good maxims of our text. <hi rend="italic">Tse Wei</hi> then changed and
					 congratulated the Duke, saying that Heaven had heard the three excellent
					 sentiments uttered by him, that the same night it would cause Mars to pass
					 through three solar mansions, and that it would add twenty-one years to his
					 life, each mansion consisting of seven stars and each star representing one
					 year.</seg></note> which is likewise unfounded. Duke <hi rend="italic">Mu</hi>
				of <hi rend="italic">Ch in</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">658-619 <hi
					 rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi></seg></note> is believed to have been rewarded by
				God 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Shang Ti,</hi> the
					 supreme being, God.</seg></note> with nineteen extra years on account of his
				conspicuous virtue, an untruth too. <hi rend="italic">Ch`ih Sung</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A magician of the time of
					 <hi rend="italic">Shên Nung.</hi></seg></note> and <hi rend="italic">Wang
				Ch`iao,</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A prince of <hi rend="italic">Chin</hi>
					 571 <hi rend="smallcaps">b.c.,</hi> who became a Taoist and an immortal. He was
					 seen riding through the air upon a white crane. <hi rend="italic">Mayers,</hi>
					 No. 801.</seg></note> they say, became genii by their love of <hi
				rend="italic">Tao,</hi> and lived on without dying, also a falsehood.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Let us suppose that a man is born, gets a body, and
				is given the name A, then he always preserves this body called A through his
				whole life up to his death. Adherents of Tao are said to have become genii, but
				it never has happened that A was transformed into B; neither can the body pass
				through a metamorphose, nor years be added. Wherefore? Because of the body, the
				vital force, and the constitution, which are from heaven. The body being
				spring, the vital force is summer. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The meaning is, as summer is preceded
					 by spring, thus the body exists, before it is informed by the vital
					 force.</seg></note> Man's lifetime is the outcome of his vitality. The body
				follows the vital force in its actions. If the vital force and the constitution
				are not the same, there must be a diversity in the bodies also. The life of an
				ox is half as long as that of a horse, and a horse lives half as long as man.
				Therefore, the outward forms of the ox and the horse must be different from the
				human. Having obtained the shape of an ox or a horse, one cannot but get their
				spans too. As oxen and horses do not change into men, their lifetime is also
				shorter than that of human beings.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Because of <hi rend="italic">Kao Tsung</hi> and the
				like it is not stated that they underwent a transmutation, but simply that
				their lifetime was lengthened, people put faith in these reports. The force
				pulsating in the veins of the body is like rice hoarded up in a sack. The bulk
				of a picul sack also corresponds to a picul. If rice be taken away or more
				added, the sack appears smaller or bigger. The vital force determines the
				length of the human life. It is like the rice, and the body like the sack. In
				order to increase or diminish the lifetime, the body too must become bigger or
				thinner, it cannot remain the same. Should anybody think the human body to be
				quite different from a sack, and that the vital force cannot well be compared
				to rice, we may still take another illustration from a gourd. The juice of a
				gourd is like the human blood, its pulp like flesh. Now, let a man take away or
				add some juice but so that the gourd's form remains unaltered; he will be
				unable to perform this. It being impossible to man to diminish or to replenish
				the juice of the gourd, how can Heaven extend or curtail the human span? As the
				human life can neither be lengthened nor shortened, who could have done such a
				thing in the case of <hi rend="italic">Kao Tsung</hi> and others, so that we
				might speak of an increase of years? The assertion that <hi rend="italic">Kao
				Tsung</hi> and others were metamorphosed, and their years increased would after
				all be credible, but the statement advanced now that their years were
				prolonged, no mention being made of any transformation of their bodies, is past
				all belief for the following reason:</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Man receives the vital force from Heaven. When it
				is complete, the body is informed. During life both work harmoniously together
				up to the last, death. Since the body cannot be transformed, the years cannot
				be increased either. As long as man lives, he can move, but when he dies, he
				collapses. At death the vital force vanishes, and the body is dissolved and
				decomposed. As a man, while in possession of life, cannot be metamorphosed, how
				should his years be prolonged?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">What changes on the body from birth to old age is
				the hair and the skin. The youth's hair is black, the aged man's, white. Later
				on, it turns yellow. But this change concerns the hair alone, not the body. A
				youngster has a white skin, an old man a dark one, which, later on, becomes
				blackish, as if covered with dust. Respecting the yellow hair and the dusty
				skin the <hi rend="italic">Li-ki</hi> says: "We will have yellow hair and
				wizened faces indefinitely." 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">This verse does not occur in the
					 <hi rend="italic">Liki,</hi> but in the <hi rend="italic">Shiking</hi> Pt. IV,
					 Bk. III, Ode II (<hi rend="italic">Legge, Classics</hi> Vol. IV, Pt. II, p.
					 635):---"He (the ancestor) will bless us with the eyebrows of longevity.---We
					 will have yellow hair and wizened faces indefinitely."</seg></note> If the hair
				changes, people reach an old age and die late. Despite this, bones and flesh do
				not change; the limit of life being reached, death ensues.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">From amongst the five elements earth alone admits
				of several transformations. Moistened with water, it can be shaped into a
				horse, and this again be altered into a human being, but be it noted that it
				must not yet have been put in a kiln and burned. If, after having been modelled
				as a utensil, it has already been hardened by burning in the kiln, a new
				transformation is out of the question. Now, man may be thought of as having
				been baked and moulded in the furnace of Heaven and Earth. How can he still
				undergo a change after his shape has been fixed?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">In representing the bodies of genii one gives them
				a plumage, and their arms are changed into wings with which they poise in the
				clouds. This means an extension of their lifetime. They are believed not to die
				for a thousand years. These pictures are false, for there are not only false
				reports in the world, but also fancy pictures. However, man in reality does not
				belong to the class of crickets and moths. In the thirty-five kingdoms beyond
				the sea there live plumigerous and feathered tribes. Feathered relates to their
				pinions. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Fore more details see the
					 <hi rend="italic">Shan-hai-king.</hi></seg></note> These people are the produce
				of their soil, it cannot be said that their bodies were covered with plumage
				and feathers through the influence of <hi rend="italic">Tao. Yü</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Great <hi rend="italic">Yü</hi>
					 2205-2197.</seg></note> and <hi rend="italic">Yi</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A minister of <hi
					 rend="italic">Yü.</hi></seg></note> visited <hi rend="italic">Hsi Wang Mu,</hi>
				
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A Taoist goddess. Cf. my article
					 <hi rend="italic">"Mu Wang und die Königin von Saba"</hi> in the
					 <hi rend="italic">Mitteilungen des Seminars für Orientalische Sprachen zu
					 Berlin</hi> Vol. VII, 1904.</seg></note> but she is not reported to have had a
				plumage or feathers. There are also immortals in foreign countries, but they
				are not described as having a plumage and feathers, and, conversely, the
				plumigerous and feathered tribes are not said to be immortal. As plumage and
				feathers are not ascribed to the immortals, these attributes cannot imply
				immortality. How then can it be inferred that the genii must live for ever,
				because they have wings?</p> 
		  </div2> 
		  <div2 id="d2.32" type="chapter" n="XXVIII"> 
			 <head lang="english">Chapter XXVIII. Taoist Untruths (<hi
				rend="italic">Tao-hsü</hi>).</head> 
			 <p lang="english">In the books of the Literati it is stated that 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The following story is taken from the
					 <hi rend="italic">Shi-chi,</hi> chap. 28, p. 28v., where an official relates it
					 to <hi rend="italic">Han Wu Ti.</hi> Cf. <hi rend="italic">Chavannes, Mêm.
					 Hist.</hi> Vol. III, p. 488.</seg></note> <hi rend="italic">Huang Ti</hi>
				exploited the copper mines of Mount <hi rend="italic">Shou,</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">In <hi rend="italic">Shansi</hi>
					 Province, near <hi rend="italic">P`u-chou-fu.</hi></seg></note> and out of the
				ore cast tripods at the foot of the <hi rend="italic">Ching</hi> Mountain. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">This mountain lies in <hi
					 rend="italic">Shensi,</hi> near <hi rend="italic">Hsi-an-fu.</hi></seg></note>
				When the tripods were completed, a dragon with a long beard came down, and went
				to meet <hi rend="italic">Huang Ti. Huang Ti</hi> mounted the dragon. His whole
				suite including the harem, over seventy persons in all, mounted together with
				him, whereupon the dragon ascended. The remaining smaller officials, who could
				not find a seat on the dragon, all got hold of the dragon's beard, which they
				pulled out. <hi rend="italic">Huang Ti's</hi> bow fell down. The people gazed
				after him, until he disappeared in the sky. Then they hugged his bow, and the
				dragon's beard, and moaned. Therefore later ages named the place
				<hi rend="italic">Ting-hu</hi> (Tripod Lake) 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The context requires "Tripod beard,"
					 but we read instead of . A place, called "Tripod lake" actually exists in
					 <hi rend="italic">Honan</hi> (Playfair Cities and Towns No. 7329). This name
					 has perhaps been the origin of the legend, as <hi rend="italic">Wang
					 Ch`ung</hi> suggests (cf. above p. 322). In ancient times only the phonetic
					 part of a character was often written, and the radical left out. Thus could
					 stand for "beard" as well as for "lake." Our text has the "beard."</seg></note>
				and the bow of the emperor <hi rend="italic">Wu-hao</hi> (Raven's Cry). 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Some commentators hold that the name
					 <hi rend="italic">Wu-hao</hi> = Raven's Cry refers to the lament of the people,
					 others that it was the name of a tree well fit for the fabrication of
					 bows.</seg></note> </p> 
			 <p lang="english">The Grand Annalist in his eulogy on the
				<hi rend="italic">Five Emperors</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Huang Ti, Chuan Hsü,
					 K`u, Yao,</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Shun.</hi> According to other writers the
					 Five Emperors are:--- <hi rend="italic">T`ai Hao, Yen Ti, Huang Ti, Shao
					 Hao,</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Chuan Hsü.</hi></seg></note> also says that
				having performed the hill-sacrifice <hi rend="italic">Huang Ti</hi> disappeared
				as a genius, and that his followers paid their respect to his garments and cap,
				and afterwards buried them. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Shi-chi</hi> chap.
					 28, p. 30v. When <hi rend="italic">Ch`in Shih Huang Ti</hi> had sacrificed on
					 the tomb of <hi rend="italic">Huang Ti</hi> upon Mount <hi
					 rend="italic">Chiao,</hi> he asked, how <hi rend="italic">Huang Ti</hi> could
					 be an immortal, and yet be buried there. Then somebody replied that
					 <hi rend="italic">Huang Ti</hi> had ascended to heaven as a genius, and that
					 only his garments and cap were left and interred.</seg></note> I say that this
				is not true.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">What does <hi rend="italic">Huang Ti</hi> really
				mean? Is it an appellative or a posthumous title? Being a posthumous title it
				must be some praise bestowed upon him by his subjects, for this kind of title
				is a glorification of what the deceased has done during his life-time.
				<hi rend="italic">Huang Ti</hi> was a votary of <hi rend="italic">Tao,</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The fundamental principle of Taoism.
					 The Taoists have always claimed <hi rend="italic">Huang Ti</hi> as one of
					 theirs. Hence the legend of his ascension to heaven.</seg></note> and
				subsequently, as they say, rose to Heaven. If his subjects wanted to honour
				him, they ought not to have styled him <hi rend="italic">Huang,</hi> but ought
				to have given him a title implying his ascension as an immortal.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">According to the rules for honorary titles the
				pacification of the people would be called <hi rend="italic">Huang,</hi> which
				means that he who is styled so kept the people at peace, 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">This seems to me a fancy etymology.
					 <hi rend="italic">Huang</hi> is "yellow," but never means "to pacify." The
					 "Yellow Emperor" was called yellow from the colour of the earth, over which he
					 ruled. Thus the name is generally explained, whether correctly is
					 doubtful.</seg></note> but the word does not denote the acquisition of
				<hi rend="italic">Tao.</hi> Among the many emperors those given to arts and
				literature were called <hi rend="italic">Wên i. e.</hi> Scholarly, those fond
				of War <hi rend="italic">Wu i. e.</hi> Warriors. Both designations had their
				real basis. They served to exhort others to do the like.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">If at the time of <hi rend="italic">Huang Ti</hi>
				posthumous titles were not yet given according to qualities, of what generation
				were those who first called him <hi rend="italic">Huang Ti? Huang Ti's</hi> own
				subjects must have known their prince, and later generations could trace his
				doings. Although our doubts about the existence of appellatives and posthumous
				titles at <hi rend="italic">Huang Ti's</hi> time may not be set at rest, at all
				events it is evident that <hi rend="italic">Huang</hi> cannot mean an Immortal
				who rose to Heaven.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">A dragon does not rise to Heaven. If
				<hi rend="italic">Huang Ti</hi> rode on a dragon, it is clear that he could not
				have ascended to Heaven either. When a dragon rises, clouds and rain appear
				simultaneously and carry it along. As soon as the clouds disperse, and the rain
				stops, the dragon comes down again, and re-enters its pond. Should
				<hi rend="italic">Huang Ti</hi> really have ridden on a dragon, he would
				afterwards have been drowned with the dragon in the pond.</p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Huang Ti</hi> was interred in the
				<hi rend="italic">Chiao</hi> Mountain, 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Some say that this mountain is situated
					 in the province of <hi rend="italic">Kansu,</hi> others more eastward in the
					 province of <hi rend="italic">Shensi. Vid. Shi-chi</hi> chap. 1, p.
					 8.</seg></note> and still they say that his officials buried his garments and
				cap. If he actually went up to Heaven on a dragon, his garments and cap cannot
				have separated from his body, and if he became a genius after the hill
				sacrifice and vanished, he cannot have left his garments and cap behind either.
				Did <hi rend="italic">Huang Ti</hi> really become a genius, who could not die,
				but rose to Heaven, his officers and people must have seen it with their own
				eyes. Having thus witnessed his ascension to Heaven, they decidedly knew that
				he did not die. Now, to bury the garments and cap of somebody, who did not die,
				would have been, as if he had died. Such a thing would not have been in
				accordance with the feelings of the officials, who were aware of the real state
				of affairs, and could distinguish between life and death.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">It is on record that the seventy-two sovereigns who
				ascended Mount <hi rend="italic">T`ai,</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">China's most sacred mountain in
					 <hi rend="italic">Shantung.</hi></seg></note> had troubled and toiled, worrying
				themselves over the state of the empire. Subsequently their efforts were
				crowned with success, and things settled, so that universal peace reigned
				throughout the land. When there was universal peace, the whole empire enjoyed
				harmony and tranquillity. Then they ascended the <hi
				rend="italic">T`ai-shan,</hi> and performed the hill-sacrifices. Now, the
				pursuit of <hi rend="italic">Tao</hi> and the struggle for immortality are
				different from the vexations of official life and business. He whose thoughts
				all centre in <hi rend="italic">Tao,</hi> forgets worldly affairs, because to
				trouble about them would injure his nature. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Taoism inculcates contemplation and
					 quietism, and abhors an active life.</seg></note> They say that
				<hi rend="italic">Yao</hi> looked dried up and <hi rend="italic">Shun</hi>
				withered. Their hearts were sorrowful, and their bodies feeble and care-worn.
				If <hi rend="italic">Huang Ti</hi> brought about universal peace, his
				appearance must have been similar to that of <hi rend="italic">Yao</hi> and
				<hi rend="italic">Shun.</hi> Since <hi rend="italic">Yao</hi> and
				<hi rend="italic">Shun</hi> did not attain to <hi rend="italic">Tao,</hi> it
				cannot be true that <hi rend="italic">Huang Ti</hi> rose to Heaven. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Only he who possesses <hi
					 rend="italic">Tao,</hi> becomes immortal, and can ascend to heaven. If the
					 model emperors <hi rend="italic">Yao</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Shun</hi> did
					 not attain to <hi rend="italic">Tao,</hi> why should <hi rend="italic">Huang
					 Ti,</hi> provided that he worked as hard as <hi rend="italic">Yao</hi> and
					 <hi rend="italic">Shun.</hi></seg></note> If <hi rend="italic">Huang Ti</hi> in
				his pursuit of <hi rend="italic">Tao</hi> neglected all wordly affairs, his
				mind would have been equanimous, and his body fat and strong. Then he would
				have been quite different from <hi rend="italic">Yao</hi> and <hi
				rend="italic">Shun,</hi> and consequently his achievements could not have been
				the same. In that case the universe would not have enjoyed universal peace.
				Without the universal peace his sacrifice on the mountain would not have taken
				place. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The hill-sacrifice, was not performed,
					 unless the empire enjoyed peace, and peace could not be secured without hard
					 work. Hard work precluded a Taoist life, and without <hi rend="italic">Tao,
					 Huang Ti</hi> could not ascend on high.</seg></note> </p> 
			 <p lang="english">The Five Emperors and Three Rulers were all
				remarkable for their wisdom and virtue, <hi rend="italic">Huang Ti</hi> not
				more than the others. If all the sages became genii, <hi rend="italic">Huang
				Ti</hi> would not be one alone, and if the sages did not become genii, why
				should <hi rend="italic">Huang Ti</hi> alone be a genius? People seeing that
				<hi rend="italic">Huang Ti</hi> was very partial to magical arts, which are
				practised by genii, surmised that he was a genius.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Moreover, on finding the name of <hi
				rend="italic">"Ting-hu"</hi> "Tripod beard" 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The text says "Tripod lake." Cf. above
					 p. 332.</seg></note> they said that <hi rend="italic">Huang Ti</hi> exploited
				the copper of Mount <hi rend="italic">Shou,</hi> and cast it into tripods, and
				that a dragon with a floating beard came to meet him. This explanation would be
				on the same line with that of the <hi rend="italic">K`uei-chi</hi> Mountain. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">. In the province of <hi
					 rend="italic">Chekiang.</hi></seg></note> The purport of the name of this
				mountain is said to be that the emperor <hi rend="italic">Yü</hi> of the
				<hi rend="italic">Hsia</hi> dynasty on a tour of inspection held a meeting ()
				and a review () on this mountain, whence its name <hi
				rend="italic">K`uei-chi.</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">This etymology is given by
					 <hi rend="italic">Sse Ma Ch`ien, Shi-chi</hi> chap. 2, p. 26.</seg></note>
				<hi rend="italic">Yü</hi> went to <hi rend="italic">K`uei-chi</hi> for the
				purpose of regulating the water courses, but not on a tour of inspection, just
				as <hi rend="italic">Huang Ti</hi> was addicted to magic, but did not ascend to
				heaven. There was no such thing like a meeting or a review, as there was no
				casting of tripods, nor a dragon with a long beard. There is a village called
				<hi rend="italic">Shêng-mu</hi> "Vanquish mother." Does that mean that there
				was really a son who vanquished his mother? A city is called <hi
				rend="italic">Chao-ko</hi> "Morning song." Are we to infer that the inhabitants
				of that city used to sing, when they rose in the morning?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The books of the Literati relate that the Prince of
				<hi rend="italic">Huai-nan</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Liu An,</hi> Prince
					 of <hi rend="italic">Huai-nan,</hi> commonly known as <hi rend="italic">Huai
					 Nan Tse,</hi> a Taoist philosopher and alchymist of the 2nd cent.
					 <hi rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi> He was a prince of the imperial family of the
					 <hi rend="italic">Han</hi> emperors. His principality was situated in
					 <hi rend="italic">Anhui.</hi></seg></note> in his study of Taoism assembled all
				the Taoists of the empire, and humbled the grandeur of a princedom before the
				expositors of Taoist lore. Consequently, Taoist scholars flocked to
				<hi rend="italic">Huai-nan</hi> and vied with each other in exhibiting strange
				tricks and all kinds of miracles. Then the prince attained to <hi
				rend="italic">Tao</hi> and rose to heaven with his whole household. His
				domestic animals became genii too. His dogs barked up in the sky, and the cocks
				crowed in the clouds. That means that there was such plenty of the drug of
				immortality, that dogs and cocks could eat of it, and follow the prince to
				Heaven. All who have a fad for Taoism and would learn the art of immortality
				believe in this story, but it is not true.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Man is a creature. His rank may be ever so high,
				even princely or royal, his nature cannot be different from that of other
				creatures. There is no creature but dies. How could man become an immortal?
				Birds having feathers and plumes can fly, but they cannot rise to Heaven. How
				should man without feathers and plumes be able to fly and rise? Were he
				feathered and winged, he would only be equal to birds, but he is not; how then
				should he ascend to heaven?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Creatures capable of flying and rising, are
				provided with feathers and wings, others fast at running, have hoofs and strong
				feet. Swift runners cannot fly, and flyers not run. Their bodies are
				differently organised according to the fluid they are endowed with. Now man is
				a swift runner by nature, therefore he does not grow feathers or plumes. From
				the time he is full-grown up till his old age he never gets them by any
				miracle. If amongst the believers in Taoism and the students of the art of
				immortality some became feathered and winged, they might eventually fly and
				rise after all.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">In case the nature of creatures could be changed,
				it ought to be possible that metal, wood, water, and fire were also altered. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The elements of which the bodies of all
					 creatures are composed cannot be transformed, therefore those creatures cannot
					 change their nature.</seg></note> Frogs can be changed into quails, and
				sparrows dive into the water and become clams. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">These metamorphoses are mentioned in
					 ancient works, and believed by the Chinese up to the present day. Cf. p.
					 326.</seg></note> It is the upshot of their spontaneous, original nature, and
				cannot be attained by the study of <hi rend="italic">Tao.</hi> Lest the Taoists
				should be put on a level with the aforesaid animals, I say that, if men could
				have all the necessary feathers and plumage, they might ascend to heaven.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Now, the growth and development of creatures is not
				abrupt, and its changes are not violent, but gradually brought about. If the
				Taoists and students of immortality could first grow feathers and plumes
				several inches long, so that they could skim over the earth, and rise to the
				terraces of high buildings, one might believe that they can ascend to heaven.
				But they do not show that they are able to fly even a small distance. How can
				they suddenly acquire the faculty of flying such a long way through the study
				of their miraculous arts without any gradual progress? That such a great result
				might be really effected by means of feathers and wings cannot be
				ascertained.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The human hair and beard, and the different colours
				of things, when young and old, afford another cue. When a plant comes out, it
				has a green colour, when it ripens, it looks yellow. As long as man is young,
				his hair is black, when he grows old, it turns white. Yellow is the sign of
				maturity, white of old age. After a plant has become yellow, it may be watered
				and tended ever so much, it does not become green again. When the hair has
				turned white, no eating of drugs nor any care bestowed upon one's nature can
				make it black again. Black and green do not come back, how could age and
				decrepitude be laid aside?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Yellow and white are like the frying of raw meat,
				and the cooking of fresh fish. What has been fried, cannot be caused to become
				raw again, and what has been cooked, to become fresh. Fresh and raw correspond
				to young and strong, fried and cooked, to weak and old. Heaven in developing
				things can keep them vigorous up till autumn, but not further on till next
				spring. By swallowing drugs and nourishing one's nature one may get rid of
				sickness, but one cannot prolong one's life, and become an immortal. Immortals
				have a light body and strong vital energy, and yet they cannot rise to heaven.
				Light and strong though they be, they are not provided with feathers and wings,
				and therefore not able to ascend to heaven.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Heaven and earth are both bodies. As one cannot
				descend into the earth, one cannot ascend into heaven. Such being the case,
				where would be a road leading up to heaven? Man is not strong enough to enter
				and pass through heaven's body. If the gate of heaven is in the North-west, all
				people rising to heaven must pass by the <hi rend="italic">K`un-lun</hi>
				Mountain. The State of <hi rend="italic">Hwai Nan Tse</hi> being situated in
				the South-east of the earth, he must, if he really ascended to heaven, first
				have gone to <hi rend="italic">K`un-lun</hi> with all his household, where he
				would have found an ascent. Provided the Prince of <hi
				rend="italic">Huai-nan</hi> flew straight across the land to the north-western
				corner, flapping his wings, then he must have had feathers and wings. But since
				no mention is made of his passing by the <hi rend="italic">K`un-lun,</hi> nor
				of feathers and wings growing out of his body, the mere assertion of his
				ascension cannot be but wrong and untrue.</p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Liu An,</hi> prince of
				<hi rend="italic">Huai-nan,</hi> lived contemporaneously with the emperor
				<hi rend="italic">Hsiao Wu Ti.</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">140-86 <hi
					 rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi></seg></note> His father <hi rend="italic">Liu
				Chang</hi> was banished to <hi rend="italic">Yen-tao</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The modern <hi
					 rend="italic">Ya-chou-fu.</hi></seg></note> in <hi rend="italic">Shu</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">An old kingdom in <hi
					 rend="italic">Ssechuan.</hi></seg></note> for some offence, but died on the
				road, when he arrived at <hi rend="italic">Yung-chou.</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">One of the Nine Provinces, into which
					 <hi rend="italic">Yü</hi> divided the Empire, comprising <hi
					 rend="italic">Shensi</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Kansu.</hi></seg></note>
				<hi rend="italic">Liu An,</hi> who succeeded him in his princedom, bore a
				grudge against the emperor for having caused his father's death in exile, and
				thought of making rebellion. He attracted all sorts of schemers, and intended
				great things. Men like <hi rend="italic">Wu Pei</hi> filled his palaces, busy
				in writing books on the Taoist arts, and publishing essays on the most
				miraculous subjects. They were bustling about and putting their heads
				together.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">In the "<hi rend="italic">Memoir of the Eight
				Companions</hi>" 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The eight principal Taoist associates
					 of <hi rend="italic">Huai Nan Tse,</hi> one of which was <hi rend="italic">Wei
					 Pu.</hi></seg></note> they wished to prove supernatural forces, as if they had
				attained to <hi rend="italic">Tao.</hi> But they never reached it, and had no
				success. Then <hi rend="italic">Huai Nan Tse</hi> plotted a rebellion together
				with <hi rend="italic">Wu Pei.</hi> The scheme was discovered, and he committed
				suicide or, as some say, was done to death. Whether this be the case, or
				whether he committed suicide is about the same. But people finding his writings
				very deep, abstruse, and mysterious, and believing that the predictions of the
				"<hi rend="italic">Pa-kungchuan</hi>" had been fulfilled, divulged the story
				that he had become a genius, and went up to heaven, which is not in accordance
				with truth.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">It is chronicled in the books of the Literati 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The following story is taken from
					 <hi rend="italic">Huai Nan Tse.</hi></seg></note> that <hi rend="italic">Lu
				Ao,</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A traveller of the 3rd cent.
					 <hi rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi></seg></note> when wandering near the "Northern
				Sea," 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">This expression can mean the
					 <hi rend="italic">Gobi.</hi></seg></note> passed the "Great North," and through
				the "Dark Gate" 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The "Great North" and the "Dark Gate"
					 are Taoist fancy names.</seg></note> entered upon the Mongolean 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">It is interesting to note the name
					 <hi rend="italic">Mongol</hi> here. The last character is written now. The
					 Mongols were already known to the Chinese under their actual name in the second
					 century <hi rend="smallcaps">b.c.,</hi> when they were living in the north of
					 China.</seg></note> plateau. There he beheld an individual with deep eyes, a
				black nose and the neck of a wild goose. Lifting his shoulders, he soared up,
				and rapidly came down again, gamboling and disporting all the time against the
				wind. When he caught sight of <hi rend="italic">Lu Ao,</hi> he suddenly took
				down his arms, and sought refuge under a rock. <hi rend="italic">Lu Ao</hi> saw
				him there resting on the back of a tortoise and eating an oyster.</p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Lu Ao</hi> accosted him saying,
				"Sir, I believe that, because I have given up what the world desires,
				separating from my kindred and leaving my home, in order to explore what is
				outside of the six cardinal points, 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">To wit the four quarters, above and
					 below.</seg></note> you will condemn me. I began travelling in my youth. When I
				had grown up, I did not care for the ordinary duties of man, but managed to
				travel about. Of the four poles the "Greath North" is the only one which I have
				not yet seen. Now unexpectedly I find you here, Sir. Shall we not become
				friends?"</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The stranger burst out laughing and said, "Why, you
				are a Chinaman. You ought not to come as far as this. Yet sun and moon are
				still shining here. There are all the stars, the four seasons alternate, and
				the <hi rend="italic">Yin</hi> and the <hi rend="italic">Yang</hi> are still at
				work. Compared to the "Nameless Region" this is only like a small hill. I
				travel south over the "Weary Waste," and halt north in the "Hidden Village." I
				proceed west to the "Obscure Hamlet," and pass east through the "Place of
				Dimness." There is no earth beneath, and no heaven above. Listening one does
				not hear, and to the looker-on the objects flit away from sight. Beyond that
				region there is still shape. Where that ends, one advances ten million Li by
				making one step. I could not yet get there. You, Sir, reached only this place
				in your travels, but speak of exploring. Is not that an exaggeration? But,
				please, remain. I have to meet <hi rend="italic">Han Man</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">This is probably the name of a
					 genius.</seg></note> on the ninth heaven, 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">According to the belief of the Taoists
					 there are nine superposed stages or spheres of the heavens.</seg></note> and
				cannot stay longer."---The stranger then raised his arms, gave his body a jerk,
				and off he went into the clouds.</p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Lu Ao</hi> stared after him,
				until he became invisible. His heart was full of endless joy and at the same
				time he was grieved, as though he had lost somebody. "Compared with you, my
				master, said he, I am nothing more than an earth-worm is to a wild goose.
				Crawling the whole day, I do not advance more than some feet, but myself
				consider it far. It is pitiable indeed."---</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Such as <hi rend="italic">Lu Ao</hi> held that
				dragons alone have no wings, and when they rise, ride on the clouds. Had
				<hi rend="italic">Lu Ao</hi> said that the stranger had wings, his words might
				be credible. But he did not speak of wings, how could the other then ascend to
				the clouds?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Those creatures which with agility rise into the
				clouds, do not take human food or human drink. The dragon's food is different
				from that of snakes, hence its movements are not the same as those of snakes.
				One hears that the Taoists drink an elixir made of gold and gems and eat the
				flowers of the purple boletus. These extremely fine stuffs make their bodies
				light, so that they become spirits and genii. The stranger ate the flesh of an
				oyster. Such is the food of ordinary people, by no means fine, or rendering the
				body light. How could he then have given himself a jerk and ascended to
				heaven?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">I have heard that those who feed on air do not take
				solid food, and that the latter do not eat air. The above mentioned stranger
				ate something substantial. Since he did not live on air, he could not be so
				light, that he might have risen on high.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">May be that <hi rend="italic">Lu Ao</hi> studying
				<hi rend="italic">Tao</hi> and trying hard to become an immortal, travelled to
				the Northern Sea. Having left human society, and gone far away, he felt that he
				did not succeed in acquiring <hi rend="italic">Tao.</hi> He was ashamed and
				afraid, lest his fellow-countrymen should criticize him. Knowing that things
				would certainly turn out so, that every body would reproach him, he invented
				the extravagant stories. He said that he met with a stranger. The meaning of
				the whole story is that his efforts to become immortal were not successful, and
				that time had not yet come.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">In the case of <hi rend="italic">Liu An,</hi>
				Prince of <hi rend="italic">Huai-nan,</hi> who suffered death as a punishment
				of rebellion, all people heard of it, and at that time saw it, and yet the
				books of the Literati say that he obtained <hi rend="italic">Tao,</hi> and
				disappeared as a genius, and that his cocks and dogs went up to heaven also. We
				cannot be surprised then that <hi rend="italic">Lu Ao,</hi> who alone went to a
				far-off country, leaving no trace, should speak obscure and mysterious words.
				His case is similar to that of <hi rend="italic">Hsiang Man Tu</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">In the "Water Classic"
					 <hi rend="italic">Hsiang Man Tu</hi> is called <hi rend="italic">Hsiang Ning
					 Tu</hi> .</seg></note> of <hi rend="italic">P`u-fan</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The modern <hi
					 rend="italic">P`u-chou-fu</hi> in <hi rend="italic">Shansi.</hi></seg></note>
				in <hi rend="italic">Ho-tung.</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A circuit comprising the southern part
					 of <hi rend="italic">Shansi.</hi></seg></note> </p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Hsiang Man Tu</hi> was a follower
				of <hi rend="italic">Tao</hi> and a student of spiritism. He abandoned his
				family, and went away. When after three years absence he came back, his people
				asked him, what had happened to him. <hi rend="italic">Hsiang Man Tu</hi>
				replied "I have no clear recollection of my departure, but I suddenly found
				myself as if lying down. Several genii appeared, who took me up to heaven,
				until we were at some few Li's distance from the moon. I saw that above and
				beneath the moon all was dark, so that I could not distinguish East and West.
				Where we stopped near the moon, it was bitter cold. I felt hungry, and wished
				to eat, when a genius gave me a cupful of morning-red to drink. After having
				taken one cup, one does not feel hunger for several months. I do not know, how
				many years or months I stayed there, nor what fault I committed, for suddenly I
				found myself asleep again, and brought down to this place."</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The <hi rend="italic">Ho-tung</hi> people gave him
				the surname of "Fallen Angel." But dealing thoroughly with the subject, we find
				that this story is impossible. If <hi rend="italic">Hsiang Man Tu</hi> could
				rise to heaven, he must have become a genius. How could he return after three
				years' time? If a man leaves his kindred, and ascends to heaven, his vital
				fluid and his body must have undergone a change. Now, all creatures that have
				been metamorphosed, do not return to their previous state. When a chrysalis has
				changed into a cricket, and received its wings, it cannot be transmuted into a
				chrysalis again. All creatures that fly up, have wings. When they fly up, and
				come down again, their wings are still there as before. Had <hi
				rend="italic">Hsiang Man Tu's</hi> body had wings, his tale might be reliable,
				but since it had not, his talk is futile and not more trustworthy than
				<hi rend="italic">Lu Ao's.</hi></p> 
			 <p lang="english">Perhaps it was known at his time that
				<hi rend="italic">Hsiang Man Tu</hi> was a fervent believer in Tao, who
				stealthily left his home, and wandered about in distant lands. At last, when he
				achieved nothing, and felt his strength exhausted, and his hope gone, he
				stealthily returned home, but being ashamed, if he had nothing to say, he told
				the story of his ascension to heaven, intimating thereby that Tao could be
				learned, and that there really were genii, and that he himself was degraded for
				some fault, after having reached the goal, first rising to heaven, and then
				coming down again.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The books of the Literati contain the statement
				that the king of <hi rend="italic">Ch`i</hi> being dangerously ill, a messenger
				was sent to <hi rend="italic">Sung</hi> to fetch <hi rend="italic">Wên
				Chih.</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A famous doctor, who cannot have lived
					 later than the 4th cent. <hi rend="smallcaps">b.c.,</hi> for he is mentioned in
					 <hi rend="italic">Lieh Tse.</hi></seg></note> When he arrived and saw the
				king's sickness he said to the heir-apparent: "The king's illness can certainly
				be cured, but when it has been, the king is sure to kill me."</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The heir-apparent inquired what for,
				<hi rend="italic">Wên Chih</hi> replied, "Without anger the king's illness
				cannot be cured, but when the king gets angry, my death is certain."</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The heir-apparent bowed his head, and entreated him
				saying, "Should you cure the king's sickness, myself and my mother are going to
				forcibly restrain the king at the cost of our lives. The king will certainly
				please my mother. We are wishing that you, master, shall have no trouble"</p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Wên Chih</hi> gave his consent
				and said that he was prepared to die. The king with his eldest son fixed a
				time. Thrice the physician was expected, but did not come so, that the king of
				<hi rend="italic">Ch`i</hi> was already very angry. When he came at last, he
				did not put off his shoes, but walked upon the bed and tread upon the sheets.
				He asked the king about his sickness, but the king was so furious, that he did
				not speak with him. Then he said something which but aggravated the king's
				wrath. The king abused him, and rose up, and his disease was gone. He was so
				enraged and so little pleased, <unclear/> he wished to boil <hi
				rend="italic">Wên Chih</hi> alive. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A parallel passage of this story occurs
					 in the <hi rend="italic">Lü-shih-ch`un-ch`iu.</hi></seg></note> The
				heir-apparent and the queen forthwith interfered, but could obtain nothing.
				<hi rend="italic">Wên Chih</hi> was actually boiled alive in a cauldron: After
				three days' and three night's cooking, his appearance had not yet changed.
				<hi rend="italic">Wên Chih</hi> said, "If one really is anxious to kill me, why
				does one not put on the lid to intercept the <hi rend="italic">Yin</hi> and the
				<hi rend="italic">Yang</hi> fluids."</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The king had the lid put on, whereupon
				<hi rend="italic">Wên Chih</hi> died. <hi rend="italic">Wên Chih</hi> was a
				Taoist, in water he was not drowned, and in fire he did not burn. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">That is what the Taoists say of
					 themselves.</seg></note> Hence he could remain three days and three nights in
				the kettle without changing colour.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">This is idle talk. <hi rend="italic">Wên Chih</hi>
				was boiled three days and nights without changing colour. If then only in
				consequence of the lid being put on he was choked and died, this proves that he
				was not in possession of Tao. All living and breathing creatures die, when
				deprived of air. When they are dead and boiled, they become soft. If living and
				breathing creatures are placed in vessels with a lid on, having all their
				fissures carefully filled, so that the air cannot circulate, and their breath
				cannot pass, they die instantaneously. Thrown into a kettle with boiling water,
				they are also cooked soft. Why? Because they all have the same kind of body,
				the same breath, are endowed by heaven with a similar nature, and all belong to
				one class. If <hi rend="italic">Wên Chih</hi> did not breathe, he would have
				been like a piece of metal or stone, and even in boiling water not be cooked
				soft. Now he was breathing, therefore, when cooked, he could not but die.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">If <hi rend="italic">Wên Chih</hi> could speak, he
				must have given sounds, which require breathing. Breathing is closely connected
				with the vital force, which resides in bones and flesh. Beings of bones and
				flesh being cooked, die. To deny that is the first untruth.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Provided that <hi rend="italic">Wên Chih</hi> could
				be cooked without dying, he was a perfect Taoist, similar to metal or stone. To
				metal or stone it makes no difference, whether a lid be put on, or not.
				Therefore, to say that <hi rend="italic">Wên Chih</hi> died, when the lid was
				put on, is a second untruth.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Put a man into cold water, which is not hot like
				boiling water, and he will die for want of breath after a short interval, his
				nose and mouth being shut out from the outer air. Submerged in cold water, a
				man cannot remain alive, how much less in bubbling, boiling water, in the midst
				of a violent fire? To say that <hi rend="italic">Wên Chih</hi> survived in the
				boiling water is a third untruth.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">When a man is submerged in water, so that his mouth
				is not visible outside, the sound of what he says is inaudible. When
				<hi rend="italic">Wên Chih</hi> was cooked, his body was certainly submerged in
				the kettle, and his mouth invisible. Under those circumstances one could not
				hear, what he said. That <hi rend="italic">Wên Chih</hi> should have spoken is
				the fourth untruth.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Had a man who after three days' and three nights'
				cooking died, not changed colour, even ignorant people would have been amazed.
				If the king of <hi rend="italic">Ch`i</hi> was not surprised, the heir-apparent
				and his ministers should have noticed this wonderful fact. In their
				astonishment at <hi rend="italic">Wên Chih</hi> they would have prayed that he
				be taken out, granted high honours, and be venerated as a master, from whom one
				might learn more about Tao. Now three days and three nights are mentioned, but
				nothing is said about the officials asking for his release. That is the fifth
				untruth.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">At that time it was perhaps known that
				<hi rend="italic">Wên Chih</hi> was actually cooked; and that his death was
				caused by it. People noticing that he was a Taoist, invented the story that he
				lived a subtle life, and did not die, just as <hi rend="italic">Huang Ti</hi>
				really died, whereas the reports say that he rose to heaven, and as the prince
				of <hi rend="italic">Huai-nan</hi> suffered the punishment of rebellion, whilst
				the books say that he entered a new life. There are those who like to spread
				false reports. Hence the story of <hi rend="italic">Wên Chih</hi> has been
				propagated until now.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">There are no instances of any one having obtained
				Tao, but there have been very long-lived persons. People remarking that those
				persons, while studying Tao and the art of immortality, become over a hundred
				years old without dying, call them immortals, as the following example will
				show.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">At the time of <hi rend="italic">Han Wu Ti</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">140-85 <hi
					 rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi></seg></note> there lived a certain <hi
				rend="italic">Li Shao Chün,</hi> who pretended that by sacrificing to the
				"Hearth" and abstaining from eating grain he could ward off old age. He saw the
				emperor, who conferred high honours upon him. <hi rend="italic">Li Shao
				Chün</hi> kept his age and the place where he was born and had grown up secret,
				always saying that he was seventy old, and could effect that things did not
				grow old. On his journeys he visited all the princes around, and was not
				married. On hearing that he could manage that things did not age, people
				presented him with much richer gifts than they would otherwise have done. He
				had always money, gold, dresses, and food in abundance. As people believed that
				he did not do any business, and was yet richly provided with everything, and as
				nobody knew, what sort of a man he really was, there was a general competition
				in offering him services.</p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Li Shao Chün</hi> knew some
				clever manuvres and some fine tricks, which did not fail to produce a
				wonderful effect. He used to feast with the Marquis of <hi
				rend="italic">Wu-an.</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A district in <hi
					 rend="italic">Honan.</hi> The name of the Marquis was <hi rend="italic">T`ien
					 Fên.</hi></seg></note> In the hall there was a man of over 90 years.
				<hi rend="italic">Li Shao Chün</hi> indicated to him the places which his
				grand-father frequented, when shooting. The old man knew them, having visited
				them as a child with his father. The whole audience was bewildered.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">When <hi rend="italic">Li Shao Chün</hi> saw the
				emperor, the emperor had an old bronze vase, about which he asked him.
				<hi rend="italic">Li Shao Chün</hi> replied that in the 15th year 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The <hi rend="italic">Shih-chi</hi>
					 says the tenth year.</seg></note> of the reign of Duke <hi
				rend="italic">Huan</hi> of <hi rend="italic">Ch`i</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Duke <hi rend="italic">Huan</hi> of
					 <hi rend="italic">Ch`i</hi> reigned from 683-641 <hi rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi>
					 The 15th year of his reign was 669.</seg></note> it was placed in the
				<hi rend="italic">Po-ch`in</hi> hall. The inscription was examined, and it was
				found out that it was indeed a vessel of Duke <hi rend="italic">Huan</hi> of
				<hi rend="italic">Ch`i.</hi> The whole Court was startled, and thought that
				<hi rend="italic">Li Shao Chün</hi> was several hundred years old. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">This story of <hi rend="italic">Li Shao
					 Chün</hi> is quoted from the <hi rend="italic">Shi-chi</hi> chap. 28, p.
					 21.</seg></note> After a long time he died of sickness.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Those who now-a-days are credited with the
				possession of <hi rend="italic">Tao</hi> are men like <hi rend="italic">Li Shao
				Chün.</hi> He died amongst men. His body was seen, and one knew, therefore,
				that his nature had been longevous. Had he dwelt in mountain-forests or gone
				into deserts, leaving no trace behind him, he would have died a solitary death
				of sickness amidst high rocks. His corpse would have been food for tigers,
				wolves, and foxes, but the world would again have believed him to have
				disappeared as a real immortal.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The ordinary students of <hi rend="italic">Tao</hi>
				have not <hi rend="italic">Li Shao Chün's</hi> age. Before reaching a hundred
				years they die like all the others. Yet uncultured and ignorant people still
				hold that they are separated from their bodies, and vanish, and that, as a
				matter of fact, they do not die.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">What is understood by separation from the body?
				Does it mean that the body dies, and the spirit disappears? Or that the body
				does not die, but drops its coil? If one says that the body dies, and the
				spirit is lost, there is no difference from death, and every one is a genius.
				And if one believes that the body does not die, but throws off its coil, one
				must admit that the bones and the flesh of all the deceased Taoists are intact
				and in no wise different from the corpses of ordinary mortals.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">When the cricket leaves its chrysalis, the tortoise
				drops its shell, the snake its skin, and the stag its horns, in short, when the
				horned and skinned animals lose their outward cover, retaining only their flesh
				and bones, one might speak of the separation from the body. But even if the
				body of a dead Taoist were similar to a chrysalis, one could not use this
				expression, because, when the cricket leaves the chrysalis, it cannot be
				considered as a spirit with regard to the chrysalis. Now to call it a
				separation from the body, when there is not even a similarity with the
				chrysalis, would again be an unfounded assertion missing the truth.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The Grand Annalist was a contemporary of
				<hi rend="italic">Li Shao Chün.</hi> Although he was not amongst those who came
				near to <hi rend="italic">Li Shao Chün's</hi> body, when he had expired, he was
				in a position to learn the truth. If he really did not die, but only parted
				with his body, the Grand Annalist ought to have put it on record, and would not
				have given the place of his death.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The reference to the youth of the nonagenarian in
				the court would prove <hi rend="italic">Li Shao Chün's</hi> age. Perhaps he was
				fourteen or fifteen years old, when the old man accompanied his grandfather as
				a boy. Why should <hi rend="italic">Li Shao Chün</hi> not know this, if he
				lived 200 years? 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Why 200 years? <hi rend="italic">Li
					 Shao Chün</hi> would have known the nonagenarian's grandfather, if he was about
					 ninety years old himself.</seg></note> </p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Wu Ti's</hi> time is very far
				from Duke <hi rend="italic">Huan,</hi> when the bronze vase was cast, 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The interval is upwards of 500
					 years.</seg></note> and <hi rend="italic">Li Shao Chün</hi> cannot have seen
				it. Perhaps he heard once that in the palace there was an old vessel, or he
				examined the inscription beforehand to speak upon it, so that he was
				well-informed, when he saw it again. When our amateurs of to-day see an old
				sword or an antique crooked blade, they generally know where to place it. Does
				that imply that they saw, how it was wrought?</p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Tung Fang So</hi> is said to have
				also been possessed of <hi rend="italic">Tao.</hi> His name was
				<hi rend="italic">Chin,</hi> his style <hi rend="italic">Man Ch`ien,</hi> but
				he changed his names and for a time took office with the <hi
				rend="italic">Han</hi> dynasty. Outwardly he was considered an official, but
				inwardly he passed to another existence.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">This is wrong too. <hi rend="italic">Tung Fang
				So</hi> lived together with <hi rend="italic">Li Shao Chün</hi> under the reign
				of <hi rend="italic">Wu Ti,</hi> and must have been known to the Grand
				Annalist. <hi rend="italic">Li Shao Chün</hi> taught <hi rend="italic">Tao</hi>
				and a method to keep off old age by means of sacrificing to the "Hearth." He
				determined the period of a tripod cast under Duke <hi rend="italic">Huan</hi>
				of <hi rend="italic">Ch`i,</hi> and knew the places frequented, when hunting,
				by the grandfather of a nonagenarian, and yet he did not really attain to
				<hi rend="italic">Tao.</hi> He was only a long-lived man, who died late.
				Moreover, <hi rend="italic">Tung Fang So</hi> was not as successful as
				<hi rend="italic">Li Shao Chün</hi> in magical arts, wherefore then was he
				credited with the possession of <hi rend="italic">Tao?</hi> Under
				<hi rend="italic">Wu Ti</hi> there were the Taoists <hi rend="italic">Wên
				Ch`êng</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Wu Li</hi> and others of the same type, who
				went on sea in search of the genii and to find the physic of immortality.
				Because they evidently knew the Taoist arts, they were trusted by the Emperor.
				<hi rend="italic">Tung Fang So</hi> undertook no mission on sea, nor did he do
				anything miraculous. If he had done, he would only have been a man like
				<hi rend="italic">Li Shao Chün</hi> or on a level with <hi rend="italic">Wên
				Ch`êng</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Wu Li.</hi> Nevertheless he had the chance to
				be credited with the possession of <hi rend="italic">Tao.</hi> He again
				resembled <hi rend="italic">Li Shao Chün,</hi> insomuch as he made a secret of
				his birth place, and the courtiers did not know his origin. He exaggerated his
				age. People finding that he looked rather strong and young and was of
				phlegmatic temper, that he did not care much for his office, but was well
				versed in divination, guessing, and other interesting plays, called him
				therefore a man possessed of <hi rend="italic">Tao.</hi></p> 
			 <p lang="english">There is a belief that by the doctrine of
				<hi rend="italic">Lao Tse</hi> one can transcend into another existence.
				Through quietism and dispassionateness one nourishes the vital force, and
				cherishes the spirit. The length of life is based on the animal spirits. As
				long as they are unimpaired, life goes on, and there is no death.
				<hi rend="italic">Lao Tse</hi> acted upon this principle. Having done so for
				over a hundred years, he passed into another existence, and became a true
				Taoist sage.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Who can be more quiet and have less desires than
				birds and animals? But birds and animals likewise age and die. However, we will
				not speak of birds and animals, the passions of which are similar to the human.
				But which are the passions of plants and shrubs, that they are born in spring,
				and die in autumn? They are dispassionate, and their lives do not extend
				further than one year. Men are full of passions and desires, and yet they can
				become a hundred years old. Thus the dispassionate die prematurely, and the
				passionate live long. Hence <hi rend="italic">Lao Tse's</hi> theory to prolong
				life and enter a new existence by means of quietism and absence of desires is
				wrong.</p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Lao Tse</hi> was like
				<hi rend="italic">Li Shao Chün.</hi> He practised his theory of quietism, and
				his life happened to be long of itself. But people seeing this, and hearing of
				his quietism, thought that by his art he passed into another existence.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The idea prevails that those who abstain from
				eating grain, are men well versed in the art of <hi rend="italic">Tao.</hi>
				They say <hi rend="italic">e. g.</hi> that <hi rend="italic">Wang Tse
				Ch`iao</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A magician of the 6th cent. B.C., son
					 of King <hi rend="italic">Ling</hi> of the <hi rend="italic">Chou</hi> dynasty.
					 He is reported to have been seen riding on a white crane through the air as an
					 immortal.</seg></note> and the like, because they did not touch grain, and
				lived on different food than ordinary people, had not the same length of life
				as ordinary people, in so far as having passed a hundred years, they
				transcended into another state of being, and became immortals.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">That is another mistake. Eating and drinking are
				natural impulses, with which we are endowed at birth. Hence the upper part of
				the body has a mouth and teeth, the inferior part orifices. With the mouth and
				teeth one chews and eats, the orifices are for the discharge. Keeping in accord
				with one's nature, one follows the law of heaven, going against it, one
				violates one's natural propensities, and neglects one's natural spirit before
				heaven. How can one obtain long life in this way?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">If <hi rend="italic">Wang Tse Ch`iao</hi> had got
				no mouth, teeth, or orifices at birth, his nature would have been different
				from that of others. Even then one could hardly speak of long life. Now, the
				body is the same, only the deeds being different. To say that in this way one
				can transcend into another existence is not warranted by human nature.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">For a man not to eat is like not clothing the body.
				Clothes keep the skin warm, and food fills the stomach. With a warm epidermis
				and a well-filled belly the animal spirits are bright and exalted. If one is
				hungry, and has nothing to eat, or feels cold, and has nothing to warm one's
				self, one may freeze or starve to death. How can frozen and starved people live
				longer than others?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Moreover, during his life man draws his vital force
				from food, just as plants and trees do from earth. Pull out the roots of a
				plant or a tree, and separate them from the soil, and the plant will wither,
				and soon die. Shut a man's mouth, so that he cannot eat, and he will starve,
				but not be long-lived.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The Taoists exalting each other's power assert that
				the "pure man" eats the fluid, that the fluid is his food. Wherefore the books
				say that the fluid-eaters live long, and do not die, that, although they do not
				feed on cereals, they become fat and strong by the fluid.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">This too is erroneous. What kind of fluid is
				understood by fluid? If the fluid of the <hi rend="italic">Yin</hi> and the
				<hi rend="italic">Yang</hi> be meant, this fluid cannot satiate people. They
				may inhale this fluid, so that it fills their belly and bowels, yet they cannot
				feel satiated. If the fluid inherent in medicine be meant, man may use and eat
				a case full of dry drugs, or swallow some ten pills. But the effects of
				medicine are very strong. They cause great pain in the chest, but cannot feed a
				man. The meaning must certainly be that the fluid-eaters breathe, inhaling and
				exhaling, emitting the old air and taking in the new. Of old, <hi
				rend="italic">P`êng Tsu</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The Chinese <hi
					 rend="italic">Methusaleh,</hi> who is believed to have lived over 800 years,
					 and to have been a great grandson of the legendary Emperor <hi
					 rend="italic">Chuan Hsü</hi> 2514 B.C.</seg></note> used to practise this.
				Nevertheless he could not live indefinitely, but died of sickness.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Many Taoists hold that by regulating one's breath
				one can nourish one's nature, pass into another state of being, and become
				immortal. Their idea is that, if the blood vessels in the body be not always in
				motion, expanding and contracting, an obstruction ensues. There being no free
				passage, constipation is the consequence, which causes sickness and death.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">This is likewise without any foundation. Man's body
				is like that of plants and trees. Plants and trees growing on the summits of
				high mountains, where they are exposed to the squalls of wind, are moved day
				and night, but do they surpass those that are hidden in mountain valleys and
				sheltered from wind?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">When plants and trees, while growing, are violently
				shaken, they are injured, and pine away. Why then should man by drawing his
				breath and moving his body gain a long life and not die? The blood arteries
				traverse the body, as streams and rivers flow through the land. While thus
				flowing, the latter lose their limpidity, and become turbid. When the blood is
				moved, it becomes agitated also, which causes uneasiness. Uneasiness is like
				the hardships man has to endure without remedy. How can that be conducive to a
				long life?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The Taoists sometimes use medicines with a view to
				rendering their bodies more supple and their vital force stronger, hoping thus
				to prolong their years and to enter a new existence.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">This is a deception likewise. There are many
				examples that by the use of medicines the body grew more supple and the vital
				force stronger, but the world affords no instance of the prolongation of life
				and a new existence following.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The different physics cure all sorts of diseases.
				When they have been cured, the vital force is restored, and then the body
				becomes supple again. According to man's original nature his body is supple of
				itself, and his vital force lasts long of its own accord. But by exposure to
				wind and wetness he falls a victim to hundreds of diseases, whence his body
				becomes heavy and stiff, and his force is weakened. By taking an efficacious
				remedy he restores his body and the vital force. This force is not small at the
				outset, or the body heavy, and it is not by medicine that the force lasts long,
				or the body grows supple and light. When first received, 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Viz.</hi> received by
					 man at his birth, when Heaven endows him with a body and the vital
					 fluid.</seg></note> they already possess those qualities spontaneously.
				Therefore, when by medicines the various diseases are dispelled, the body made
				supple, and the vital force prolonged, they merely return to their original
				state, but it is impossible to add to the number of years, let alone the
				transition into another existence.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Of all the beings with blood in their veins there
				are none but are born, and of those endowed with life there are none but die.
				From the fact that they were born, one knows that they must die. Heaven and
				Earth were not born, therefore they do not die. The <hi rend="italic">Yin</hi>
				and the <hi rend="italic">Yang</hi> were not born, therefore they do not die.
				Death is the correlate of birth, and birth the counterpart of death. That which
				has a beginning, must have an end, and that which has an end, must necessarily
				have had a beginning. Only what is without beginning or end, lives for ever and
				never dies. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">This the Taoists say of their
					 fundamental principle. "<hi rend="italic">Tao</hi> is without beginning,
					 without end," says <hi rend="italic">Chuang Tse</hi> chap. 17, p. 13, and thus
					 the Taoists which have become one with <hi rend="italic">Tao,</hi> are
					 immortal.</seg></note> </p> 
			 <p lang="english">Human life is like water. Water frozen gives ice,
				and the vital force concentrated forms the human being. Ice lasts one winter,
				then it melts, man lives a hundred years, than he dies. Bid a man not to die,
				can you bid ice not to melt? All those who study the art of immortality and
				trust that there are means, by which one does not die, must fail as sure, as
				one cannot cause ice never to melt.</p> 
		  </div2> 
		  <div2 id="d2.33" type="chapter" n="XXIX"> 
			 <head lang="english">Chapter XXIX. On Dragons (<hi
				rend="italic">Lung-hsü</hi>).</head> 
			 <p lang="english">When in midsummer during a thunder-storm lightning
				strikes a tree or demolishes a house, it is a common saying that Heaven fetches
				the dragon, which is believed to hide in the tree, or to be concealed in the
				house. The lightning striking the tree, or demolishing the house, the dragon
				appears outside. On its appearance, it is seized upon by the thunder, and
				carried up to Heaven. The unintelligent and the learned, the virtuous and the
				wicked are all agreed upon this, but trying to get at the truth, we find that
				it is idle talk.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Why should Heaven fetch the dragon? Provided that
				the dragon be a spirit and Heaven's envoy, as a virtuous minister is the deputy
				of his sovereign, then it ought to report itself at a fixed time, and would not
				have to be fetched. If, on the other hand, the dragon sneaks away, and does not
				come back, it does not behave like a spirit, and would be of no use to
				Heaven.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">According to the dragon's nature its real abode is
				Heaven. Being there it certainly must have offspring. There would be no reason,
				why it should be on earth again. If there are rising and descending dragons,
				the latter class might bear its offspring on earth, and Heaven fetch it, when
				grown up. People call a tempest an expression of Heaven's anger, but in
				fetching the scion of a dragon it cannot be angry.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Further the dragon generally lives in ponds, not in
				trees or houses. Whence do we know that? <hi rend="italic">Shu Hsiang's</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A minister in <hi
					 rend="italic">Chin,</hi> 6th cent. <hi rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi></seg></note>
				mother said: "In the depths of mountains and in vast marshes dragons and snakes
				really grow." 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Quoted from the <hi
					 rend="italic">Tso-chuan,</hi> Duke <hi rend="italic">Hsiang</hi> 21st year (<hi
					 rend="italic">Legge, Classics</hi> Vol. V, Pt. II, p. 491). The mother of
					 <hi rend="italic">Shu Hsiang</hi> spoke these words in a figurative sense, with
					 reference to <hi rend="italic">Shu Hsiang's</hi> half-brother, and his
					 beautiful mother, a concubine of her husband. Cf. p. 302.</seg></note> And in
				books we read, "Where the mountains are highest, the rain clouds rise, and
				where the water is deepest, the different species of dragons are born." 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A parallel passage, worded a little
					 differently, occurs in <hi rend="italic">Hsün Tse.</hi></seg></note> The annals
				go on to say that, when <hi rend="italic">Yü</hi> crossed the <hi
				rend="italic">Yangtse,</hi> a yellow dragon carried his boat on its back, 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">This fact is recorded in the
					 <hi rend="italic">Lü Shih ch`un-ch`iu</hi> and in <hi rend="italic">Huai Nan
					 Tse</hi> VII, 8v. <hi rend="italic">Vid.</hi> also <hi
					 rend="italic">Lun-hêng</hi> Bk. V, p. 4 (<hi
					 rend="italic">Yi-hsü</hi>).</seg></note> and that, when <hi rend="italic">Ching
				Tse Fei</hi> went over the <hi rend="italic">Huai,</hi> two dragons swam round
				his ship. Near the Eastern Sea 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The Yellow Sea, east of
					 China.</seg></note> there lived <hi rend="italic">Lu Chiu Hsin,</hi> a bold and
				strong man. When he once passed the Spirit Pool, he ordered his charioteer to
				give his horse to drink there, but when it drank, it sank down.
				<hi rend="italic">Lu Chiu Hsin</hi> got angry, drew his sword, and went into
				the pool in pursuit of his horse. He then beheld two dragons just in the act of
				devouring his horse. Sword in hand, he slew the two dragons. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">This story is narrated in the
					 <hi rend="italic">Han-shih-wai-chuan</hi> 150 <hi rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi>
					 and the <hi rend="italic">Po-wuchih,</hi> where the hero is called
					 <hi rend="italic">Tsai Chiu Hsin</hi> however.</seg></note> Hence it is evident
				that the dragons called <hi rend="italic">"chiao"</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">.</seg></note> and the others always
				live in the water of pools, and not on trees or in houses.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Living in deep water dragons belong to the same
				category as fish and reptiles. Why should fish and reptiles ascend to Heaven,
				and what could Heaven use the dragon for, if it fetched it up? If the Spirit of
				Heaven should ride on the dragon, a spirit is something diffuse and
				incorporeal. Entering and departing, it needs no aperture, neither would it
				require a dragon to ride upon. Should the genii mount the dragon, then Heaven
				would fetch it for their sake. But the genii are imbued with the fluid of
				Heaven, and their bodies are so light, that they can fly up like wild geese.
				Therefore, why should they ride upon dragons?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">People in general say that <hi rend="italic">Huang
				Ti</hi> ascended to Heaven on a dragon. This statement is as inane as the
				other, made now-adays, that Heaven fetches the dragon. If the dragon is said to
				rise to Heaven, it implies a dragon spirit, because only a spirit can soar on
				high, this being in fact a characteristic feature of spirits.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Among the creatures produced by Heaven and Earth
				man being the noblest, the dragon must be inferior. If the noblest are not
				spirits, can the inferior be so? Let us suppose that the nature of dragons be
				such, that some of them are spirits, the others not, and that the spirits rise
				to Heaven, while those that are not spirits, cannot: are turtles and snakes
				likewise partly spirits and partly not, and can the turtle spirits and the
				snake spirits ascend to Heaven?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Moreover, what essence is the dragon endowed with,
				that it should alone be a spirit? Heaven has the four constellations of the
				Blue Dragon, the White Tiger, the Scarlet Bird, and the Black Tortoise. Earth
				also has dragons, tigers, scarlet birds, and turtles. The essence of the four
				constellations pouring down, produces those four animals. The tiger, the
				scarlet bird, and the turtle not being spirits, wherefore should the dragon
				alone be a spirit?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Man ranks first among the naked creatures, as the
				dragon is the foremost of the scaly animals. Both take the first place among
				their kindred. If the dragon is believed to ascend to Heaven, does man rise to
				Heaven likewise? If under the above respect the dragon is on the same level
				with man, but alone credited with the faculty of ascending to Heaven, the
				dragon must be supposed to be a spirit.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The world also says that the sages being spirits,
				have the gift of prophecy, as they say that the dragon spirits are able to soar
				to Heaven. The divination of the sages thus being accounted for, it is but
				natural that the special talent of the dragon should be found in its power to
				rise to Heaven.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">That which amidst Heaven and Earth is vague and
				unsubstantial as the vapours of cold and heat, wind and rain, has the nature of
				a spirit. Now the dragon has a body, having a body, it moves about, moving
				about, it eats, and eating, it has the nature of other creatures. According to
				the organisation of Heaven and Earth whatever possesses a body, moves about,
				and eats, cannot be a spirit. How so?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The dragon has a body. One finds in books the
				statement, that out of the three hundred scaly animals the dragon is the first.
				Being the first of the scaly animals, how can it be without a body?</p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Confucius</hi> said that the
				dragon fed in limpid places, and lived there, that the tortoise fed in limpid
				places, and lived in the mud, and that the fish fed in the mud, and lived in
				clear water. He did not attain to the dragon himself, but was neither equal to
				the fish, he was only to be compared to the tortoise, which takes the middle
				rank.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The <hi rend="italic">Shan-hai-king</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The "Mountain and Sea Classic," the
					 oldest geographical work of the 4th or the 3rd cent. <hi
					 rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi></seg></note> relates that beyond the four seas there
				are men riding on dragon snakes. As a rule, dragons are pictorially represented
				with a horse's head and a snake's tail. Hence they must be hybrids between the
				horse and the snake.</p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Shên Tse</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The Taoist philosopher
					 <hi rend="italic">Shên Tao</hi> of the 5th cent. <hi
					 rend="smallcaps">b.c.,</hi> of whose works only fragments are
					 left.</seg></note> informs us that the flying dragons mount the clouds, and
				that the soaring serpents ramble through the fog. When the clouds disperse, and
				the rain ceases, they are like earthworms and ants.</p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Han Fei Tse</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Cf. p. 170.</seg></note> teaches that
				the dragon is a reptile, which obeys a call, and allowes itself to be patted
				and mounted. But under its throat it has a protruding scale over a foot long.
				If a man knocks against it, the dragon always kills him.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">In short, the dragon is compared with earthworms
				and ants, and it is further said to be a reptile, which can be patted and
				mounted. It must therefore have something in common with snakes and horses.</p>
			 
			 <p lang="english">It is reported that when <hi
				rend="italic">Chou</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Chou Hsin,</hi> the
					 last emperor of the <hi rend="italic">Shang</hi> dynasty.</seg></note> used
				ivory chopsticks, 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Ivory chopsticks are very common in
					 China now, and no luxury.</seg></note> <hi rend="italic">Chi Tse</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Viscount <hi rend="italic">Chi,</hi>
					 one of the foremost nobles under <hi rend="italic">Chou Hsin,</hi> 12th cent.
					 <hi rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi></seg></note> burst into tears. He wept,
				commiserating his excesses. There being ivory chopsticks, there must have been
				jade cups also. These jade cups and ivory chopsticks were certainly used to
				hold and to seize dragon liver and unborn leopard. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Dragon liver and unborn leopard would
					 seem to have been considered great delicacies.</seg></note> Dragon liver was
				eatable, but a dragon hard to be found. This being the case, the emperor would
				frown upon his subordinates. That would bring them into distress, therefore
				<hi rend="italic">Chi Tse's</hi> sympathy.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">If the dragon were a spirit, its body could not be
				killed, and its liver not be eaten. The livers and the unborn young of birds
				and animals are not the same. Dragon liver and unborn leopard being specially
				mentioned, man must have eaten them, and thereby learned to appreciate their
				excellent taste.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">During the epoch of Spring and Autumn, 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The historical period comprised by the
					 <hi rend="italic">Ch`un-ch`iu</hi> (Spring and Autumn) between 722 and 481
					 <hi rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi></seg></note> a dragon appeared in the outskirts
				of <hi rend="italic">Chiang.</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A principality in <hi
					 rend="italic">Shansi.</hi></seg></note> Viscount <hi rend="italic">Hsien</hi>
				of <hi rend="italic">Wei</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A feudal lord under Duke
					 <hi rend="italic">Ch`ou</hi> of <hi rend="italic">Chin</hi> in
					 <hi rend="italic">Shansi,</hi> 530-524 <hi rend="smallcaps">b.c.,</hi> whose
					 successors became marquises, and at last kings of <hi
					 rend="italic">Wei.</hi></seg></note> interrogated <hi rend="italic">T`sai
				Mê</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The grand historiographer.</seg></note>
				saying, "I heard say that of all creatures none is as intelligent as the
				dragon, which therefore cannot be caught alive. Is it true what they say about
				its cleverness?" The other replied, "Those that say so, really do not know. As
				a fact, the dragon is not intelligent. Of old, dragons were domesticated,
				therefore the empire had its families of Dragon Keeper (<hi rend="italic">Huan
				Lung</hi>) and its Master of the Dragons (<hi rend="italic">Yü Lung</hi>)." 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The family names <hi rend="italic">Huan
					 Lung</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Yü Lung,</hi> which literally mean Dragon
					 Keeper and Master of the Dragons, have probably given rise to this queer
					 story.</seg></note> </p> 
			 <p lang="english">Viscount <hi rend="italic">Hsien</hi> observed that
				of these two he had heard also, but did not know their origin, and why they
				were called so. <hi rend="italic">Ts`ai Mê</hi> said, "In olden time there was
				<hi rend="italic">Shu Sung</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The <hi rend="italic">Lun-hêng</hi>
					 calls the man <hi rend="italic">Shu Sung.</hi> In the <hi
					 rend="italic">Tso-chuan</hi> his name is <hi rend="italic">Shu
					 An.</hi></seg></note> of <hi rend="italic">Liao.</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A small State.</seg></note> One of his
				distant descendants, <hi rend="italic">Tung Fu</hi> was very fond of dragons.
				He could find out their tastes and likings, so as to be able to supply them
				with food and drink. Many dragons came to him, and were thus bred by him. With
				them he waited upon <hi rend="italic">Shun,</hi> who bestowed upon him the
				family name of <hi rend="italic">Tung,</hi> and the clan-name of Dragon Keeper
				(<hi rend="italic">Huan Lung</hi>), and invested him with <hi
				rend="italic">Tsung-ch`uan.</hi> The <hi rend="italic">Tsung-J</hi> family were
				his descendants. Thus dragons were reared at the time of the emperor
				<hi rend="italic">Shun.</hi>"</p> 
			 <p lang="english">"During the <hi rend="italic">Hsia</hi> time
				<hi rend="italic">K`ung Chia</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The emperor <hi rend="italic">K`ung
					 Chia</hi> 1879-1848 <hi rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi></seg></note> was obedient to
				God, who presented him with a team of dragons from the <hi rend="italic">Yellow
				River</hi> and the <hi rend="italic">Han,</hi> there being a male and a female
				from each. <hi rend="italic">K`ung Chia</hi> was at a loss how to feed them,
				for no member of the <hi rend="italic">Huan Lung</hi> family was to be found.
				But among the remains of the <hi rend="italic">T`ao T`ang</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">T`ao T`ang</hi> was
					 the princedom of the emperor <hi rend="italic">Yao</hi> in <hi
					 rend="italic">Shansi,</hi> whose descendants took their clan name
					 therefrom.</seg></note> family, which had perished, was one <hi
				rend="italic">Liu Lei,</hi> who had learned the art of rearing dragons from the
				<hi rend="italic">Huan Lung</hi> family. With that he served <hi
				rend="italic">K`ung Chia,</hi> and was able to give food and water to the
				dragons. The <hi rend="italic">Hsia</hi> ruler was so pleased with him, that he
				conferred upon him the clan-name of Master of the Dragons (<hi rend="italic">Yü
				Lung</hi>). He took the place of the descendants of <hi rend="italic">Shih
				Wei.</hi>" 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A noble who flourished under the
					 <hi rend="italic">Shang</hi> dynasty.</seg></note> </p> 
			 <p lang="english">"When one female dragon died, he secretly had it
				chopped up, and offered the meat to the ruling emperor of the house of
				<hi rend="italic">Hsia</hi> as food. The emperor had it cooked, and asked for
				more. Then <hi rend="italic">Liu Lei</hi> became frightened, because he could
				not procure it, and emigrated to <hi rend="italic">Lu-hsien.</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The modern <hi
					 rend="italic">Lu-shan-hsien</hi> in <hi rend="italic">Honan.</hi></seg></note>
				The <hi rend="italic">Fan</hi> family were his descendants."---</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Viscount <hi rend="italic">Hsien</hi> asked, why
				there were no dragons to-day. <hi rend="italic">Ts`ai Mê</hi> replied, "Such
				animals have their officials, who know their treatment, and think of them day
				and night. When they suddenly lose their post, the dragons die. The cashiered
				functionaries do not feed them any more. As long as the competent officials do
				their duty, there are always animals coming to them, but, when they are
				neglected, they lie down listless, and their production is stopped." 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">This conversation between Viscount
					 <hi rend="italic">Hsien</hi> and <hi rend="italic">T`sai Mê</hi> on the rearing
					 of dragons in ancient times is literally culled from the <hi
					 rend="italic">Tso-chuan,</hi> Duke <hi rend="italic">Ch`ao</hi> 29th year. Cf.
					 <hi rend="italic">Legge, Ch`un-ch`iu</hi> Pt. II, p. 731.</seg></note> ---</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Thus we may say that dragons can be reared and
				eaten. What can be eaten, is certainly not a spirit. When the proper officials
				are not at hand, nor men like <hi rend="italic">Tung Fu</hi> and
				<hi rend="italic">Liu Lei,</hi> the dragons abscond, and hide themselves, and
				appear but rarely. When they once come out, they also ride on the clouds, a
				course, man can never take, and are then regarded as spirits. As long as there
				are the proper officials, or the proper men, the dragon is like an ox. Why
				should they be spirits?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Taking into consideration what the
				<hi rend="italic">Shan-hai-king</hi> says, the evidence of <hi
				rend="italic">Shên Tse</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Han Fei Tse,</hi> the usual
				pictorial representations, the despair of <hi rend="italic">Chi Tse,</hi> and
				the information given by <hi rend="italic">Ts`ai Mê,</hi> we see that the
				dragon cannot be a spirit, nor rise to Heaven, and it is evident that Heaven
				does not fetch it with thunder and lightning.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The common belief that the dragon is a spirit, and
				rises to Heaven, is preposterous. But there is a reason for it. In light
				literature we meet with the statement that without a tree one foot high the
				dragon cannot ascend to Heaven. They speak of ascending to Heaven, and of a
				tree one foot high, implying that the dragon rises to Heaven from within the
				tree. The authors of this sort of literature are uncultured people. They have
				observed that at the same time, when the thunder rolls and the lightning
				flashes up, the dragon rises, and when thunder and lightning strike a tree, the
				dragon happens to be close to the tree, just like thunder and lightning. When
				they are gone, the dragon rises on high likewise. Therefore they pretend that
				it ascends to Heaven from within the tree. As a matter of fact, the thunder and
				the dragon are of the same kind, and mutually attract one another, when set in
				motion by the forces of nature.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The <hi rend="italic">Yiking</hi> says that the
				clouds follow the dragon, and the wind the tiger. It is further stated that,
				when the tiger howls, the wind passes through the valley, and that the
				variegated clouds rise, when the dragon gambols. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Yiking</hi> Book I,
					 <hi rend="italic">Ch`ien</hi> hexagram (No. 1). See also p. 279 Note
					 2.</seg></note> There is a certain manner of sympathy between the dragon and
				the clouds, and a mutual attraction between the tiger and the wind. Therefore,
				when <hi rend="italic">Tung</hi> <hi rend="italic">Chung Shu</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A scholar of the 2nd cent.
					 <hi rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi> See p. 39.</seg></note> offered the rain
				sacrifice, he put up an earthen dragon with a view to attract the rain.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">When the summer is at its height, the sun reigns
				supreme, but the clouds and the rain oppose it. The sun is fire, clouds and
				rain being water. At the collision with water, fire explodes, and gives a
				sound, which is the thunder. Upon hearing the sound of thunder, the dragon
				rises, when it rises, the clouds appear, and when they are there, the dragon
				mounts them. The clouds and the rain are affected by the dragon, and the dragon
				also rides on the clouds to Heaven. Heaven stretches to the farthest distance,
				and the thunder is very high. Upon the clouds dispersing, the dragon alights
				again. Men seeing it riding on the clouds, believe it to ascend to Heaven, and
				beholding Heaven sending forth thunder and lightning, they imagine that Heaven
				fetches the dragon.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The scholars of to-day reading the
				<hi rend="italic">Yiking</hi> and the historical records, all know that the
				dragon belongs to the same class as the clouds. They adhere to the common
				gossip without knowing, what it means. Besides they look upon the light
				literature as an authority. Thus they say that Heaven fetches the dragon.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Heaven does not do that, nor does the dragon rise
				to Heaven. When <hi rend="italic">Lu Chiu Hsin</hi> slew the two serpents, he
				dragged them out with his hands by the tail, but the moment they were out of
				the pool, a thunder-bolt fell. Serpents are a species similar to dragons. When
				serpents or dragons make their appearance, clouds and rain arrive, upon their
				arrival there is thunder and lightning. If Heaven really fetched the dragon for
				its own use, what benefit would it have from dead serpents?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Fish, though living in the water, yet follow the
				clouds and the rain flying, and riding on them ascend to Heaven. The dragon
				belongs to the class of fish, it rides on thunder and lightning in the same way
				as the fish fly. For following the clouds and the rain, fish are not considered
				to be spirits, the dragons alone are called spirits because of their riding on
				thunder and lightning. This common belief is contrary to truth.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">All the creatures in the world have their peculiar
				vehicles:--- The water serpents ride on the fog, the dragons on the clouds, and
				birds on the wind. To call the dragon alone a spirit, because it is seen riding
				on the clouds, would not be in accordance with its real nature, and would only
				detract from its skill.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">But the reason why the dragon is looked upon as a
				spirit is, because it can expand and contract its body, and make itself visible
				or invisible. Yet the expansion and contraction of the body and its visibility
				and invisibility do not constitute a spirit.</p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Yü Jang</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A native of the <hi rend="italic">
					 Chin</hi> State, 5th and 6th cent. <hi rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi> He twice made
					 an attempt upon the life of Viscount <hi rend="italic">Hsiang</hi> of
					 <hi rend="italic">Chao</hi> to avenge the death of his master, the Earl of
					 <hi rend="italic">Chih,</hi> whom <hi rend="italic">Hsiang</hi> had slain. Both
					 attempts failed. The second time he disguised himself in the way described
					 here.</seg></note> swallowed charcoal and varnished his body, so that he got
				ulcers, and nobody recognised him. <hi rend="italic">Tse Kung</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A disciple of <hi
					 rend="italic">Confucius.</hi></seg></note> burned off his beard, and took the
				semblance of a woman, so that nobody knew him. When the dragon transforms
				itself and absconds, men are also unable to perceive it, such is its skill in
				metamorphosing and hiding itself.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Much in the nature of creatures is
				spontaneous:---The rhinopithecus 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A kind of monkey in western
					 China.</seg></note> knows the past, 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">This probably means that monkeys have
					 an excellent memory.</seg></note> magpies foresee the future, 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Magpies are believed to know, whether
					 the next year will be very stormy, for in that case they build their nests near
					 the ground. Moreover, they announce future joy, hence their popular name "birds
					 of joy."</seg></note> and parrots can talk. These three peculiarities may be
				compared to the transformations, which are in the nature of dragons. If by
				astuteness one could become a spirit, <hi rend="italic">Yü Jang</hi> and
				<hi rend="italic">Tse Kung</hi> would be spirits.</p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Confucius</hi> said, "The roving
				animals can be ensnared, the flying birds be shot with an arrow. As regards the
				dragon, I do not know, whether it can ride on the wind and the clouds, and thus
				rise on high. To-day I saw <hi rend="italic">Lao Tse.</hi> Should he perhaps be
				like a dragon?" 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A quotation from the Biography of
					 <hi rend="italic">Lao Tse</hi> in the <hi rend="italic">Shi-chi</hi> chap. 63,
					 p. 2v.</seg></note> </p> 
			 <p lang="english">Provided that the dragon rises, mounted on a cloud,
				and, when the cloud disperses, comes down again, then the class of creatures,
				to which it belongs, might be ascertained, and all about its celestial and
				terrestrial state known. Yet they say that <hi rend="italic">Confucius</hi> did
				not know. A sage like <hi rend="italic">Confucius</hi> ignored the nature of
				dragons. How much less can common people know, whose learning is deficient, who
				are biassed in favour of the marvellous, and whose minds are unable to decide,
				what is possible and what not. That they should call the dragon a spirit, which
				rises to Heaven can therefore be no matter for surprise.</p> 
		  </div2> 
		  <div2 id="d2.34" type="chapter" n="XXX"> 
			 <head lang="english">Chapter XXX. Arguments on Ominous Creatures (<hi
				rend="italic">Chiang-jui</hi>).</head> 
			 <p lang="english">The scholars in their essays claim for themselves
				the faculty of knowing the phnix and the unicorn, when they see them. They, of
				course, rely on the pictures of the phnix and the unicorn. Besides there is a
				passage in the <hi rend="italic">Ch`un-ch`iu</hi> concerning the capture of a
				unicorn to the effect that it was a sort of a deer with a horn. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The last paragraph of the
					 <hi rend="italic">Ch`un-ch`iu,</hi> Duke <hi rend="italic">Ai</hi> 14th year,
					 merely mentions the capture of a <hi rend="italic">lin.</hi> That it was a deer
					 with one horn is recorded in the "Family Sayings" of <hi
					 rend="italic">Confucius.</hi> See <hi rend="italic">Legge's</hi> transl. Vol.
					 II, p. 834, Note.</seg></note> Hence a deer with a horn must be a unicorn. When
				they see a bird like a phnix, they take it for a phnix.</p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Huang Ti, Yao, Shun,</hi> and the
				sovereigns of the <hi rend="italic">Chou</hi> dynasty, when it was flourishing,
				all caused the phnix to make its appearance. Under the reign of
				<hi rend="italic">Hsiao Hsüan Ti</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">73-48 <hi
					 rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi></seg></note> a phnix alighted in the
				<hi rend="italic">Shang-lin</hi> park, and afterwards also on a tree at the
				east-gate of the <hi rend="italic">Chang-lo</hi> palace. It was five feet high,
				and had a beautiful variegated plumage. The unicorn caught by the people of
				<hi rend="italic">Chou</hi> resembled a deer, and had a horn; the unicorn of
				<hi rend="italic">Wu Ti</hi> was also like a deer with a horn. If there be a
				huge bird with a variegated plumage, or an animal shaped like a deer having one
				horn on its head, it is possible, they fancy, to determine, whether it be a
				phnix or a unicorn, by referring to drawings and pictures, and to ancient and
				modern traditions.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Now the phnix is the holy bird, and the unicorn
				the holy animal as the <hi rend="italic">Five Emperors,</hi> the
				<hi rend="italic">Three Rulers, Kao Yao,</hi> and <hi
				rend="italic">Confucius</hi> are the holy ones among men. The Twelve Holy Men 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Cf. p. 304.</seg></note> vary
				considerably in their appearance, can we then call a deer with a horn a
				unicorn, or a bird resembling a phnix by this name? Between the hair and the
				colour of the holy birds and the holy animals there is as much difference as
				between the osseous structure of the twelve holy men.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The horn is like the character "wu" worn on the
				front. <hi rend="italic">Chuan Hsü</hi> had this character on his brow, but
				<hi rend="italic">Yao</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Shun</hi> were not necessarily
				marked in the same way. If the unicorn caught in <hi rend="italic">Lu</hi> had
				a horn, it does not follow anyhow that the unicorns observed later on had all a
				horn. Should we be desirous to learn to know the unicorn of the present day by
				using the unicorn caught in <hi rend="italic">Lu</hi> as a prototype, we may be
				sure to fail in our endeavour. The fur, the bones, and the horn vary.
				Notwithstanding their difference, there may be a certain resemblance, but that
				does not mean identity.</p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Shun</hi> had double pupils, and
				<hi rend="italic">Wang Mang</hi> also, Duke <hi rend="italic">Wên</hi> of
				<hi rend="italic">Chin</hi> had his ribs all in one piece, and
				<hi rend="italic">Chang Yi</hi> likewise. If a resemblance be based on the
				osseous structure, the hair and the complexion, then <hi rend="italic">Wang
				Mang</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The usurper.</seg></note> was a
				<hi rend="italic">Shun,</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Chang Yi</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A political adventurer, cf. p.
					 115.</seg></note> a Duke <hi rend="italic">Wên</hi> of <hi
				rend="italic">Chin.</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">An enlightened sovereign, cf. p.
					 162.</seg></note> </p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Yu Jo</hi> in <hi
				rend="italic">Lu</hi> bore a striking resemblance to <hi
				rend="italic">Confucius.</hi> After the death of the latter, his disciples all
				made <hi rend="italic">Yu Jo</hi> sit down and questioned him on some points of
				the doctrine, but <hi rend="italic">Yu Jo</hi> could not answer. Why? Because
				there was only a likeness of his external appearance, whereas his mind was
				different. Thus, variegated birds and animals with one horn may sometimes look
				like a phnix or a unicorn, but, as a matter of fact, they are not real ones.
				Therefore it is a mistake to distinguish a phnix or a unicorn by their shape,
				their hair, or their colour.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">In this manner did <hi rend="italic">Yen Yuan</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Disciple of <hi
					 rend="italic">Confucius.</hi></seg></note> almost equal <hi
				rend="italic">Confucius,</hi> but he was not like him, whereas
				<hi rend="italic">Yu Jo,</hi> quite an ordinary type of man, looked like a
				sage. Consequently a real phnix or a real unicorn may perhaps not look like
				it, in its outward shape and, on the other hand, quite common birds and animals
				resemble the real phnix and unicorn by their hair and colour. How can they be
				distinguished? The literati who maintain that they are able to recognise a
				phnix or a unicorn, when they see them, must also say of themselves that they
				know a holy man, when they perceive him.</p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Kao Yao</hi> had a horse mouth,
				and <hi rend="italic">Confucius'</hi> arms were turned backwards. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Cf. p. 304.</seg></note> If, later on,
				their wisdom far exceeded that of other people, still they could not be called
				sages on account of the horse mouth or the concave forehead, for as the
				features of the Twelve Holy Men differed from those of former sages, they
				cannot be characteristic either for future sages. The configuration of the
				bones differs, as do their names and their physical frame; and they are born in
				different places. Therefore, how could a sage be known, provided that one were
				born again?</p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Huan Chün Shan</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Huan Tan = Huan Chün
					 Shan</hi> lived in the 1st cent. <hi rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi> and
					 <hi rend="smallcaps">a.d.</hi> He was a man of wide learning. Of his works the
					 "<hi rend="italic">Hsin-lun</hi>" "New Reflections" have been
					 preserved.</seg></note> said to <hi rend="italic">Yang Tse Yün,</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The Confucian philosopher, cf. p.
					 391.</seg></note> "If in future generations there should be again a man like
				the sages, people would be well aware that his talents surpassed theirs by far,
				but they would not be able to know, whether he really was a holy man or not."
				<hi rend="italic">Yang Tse Yün</hi> replied, "So it is, indeed."</p> 
			 <p lang="english">It is difficult to know a sage. Even men like
				<hi rend="italic">Huan Chün Shan</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Yang Tse Yün,</hi>
				who could judge the excellence and the attainments of a sage, felt incompetent.
				The scholars of the age represent mediocrity. The knowledge of mediocrity
				consists in the combination of ordinary observations, but we can be sure that,
				on seeing a sage, they would not be in a position to recognise him as such.
				Being unable to recognise a sage, they could not know a phnix or a unicorn
				either. Why must people at the present day, who are speaking of the phnix and
				the unicorn, pretend that they have such a knowledge?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">In former generations people used the words phnix
				and unicorn merely upon hearing of the queerness of a bird or an animal. If
				those had a peculiar plumage or horn, and if they did not fly at random, or
				wildly roam about, struggling for their food with other birds or animals, they
				were called phnix or unicorn. The knowledge which the men of to-day have of
				the sages is of very much the same kind. They have been told that sages are
				wonderful men. Therefore, when a man's body shows some peculiarity of the
				bones, and his wisdom is profound and extensive, they call him a sage. Those
				who really know what a sage means, do not give that name at first sight, and
				when they have heard a man for the first time. They first bow to him, hear his
				lectures, and receive his instruction, and afterwards learn to know him. This
				will become more clear from the following facts.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">When <hi rend="italic">Tse Kung</hi> had served
				<hi rend="italic">Confucius</hi> one year, he thought himself to be superior to
				<hi rend="italic">Confucius,</hi> after two years he thought himself to be his
				equal, but after three years he had learned that he could never come up to him.
				During the space of one and two years, he did not yet know that
				<hi rend="italic">Confucius</hi> was a sage, and it was not until three years
				had elapsed, that he became aware of it. If <hi rend="italic">Tse Kung</hi>
				required three years to find this out, our scholars must be in error, when they
				imagine they know a sage, for they are less gifted than <hi rend="italic">Tse
				Kung,</hi> they see a sage, but do not study under him, nor have they three
				years intercourse with him, a sudden glance is all they rely upon.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">In <hi rend="italic">Lu, Shao Chêng Mao</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Shao Chêng Mao,</hi>
					 a high officer of <hi rend="italic">Lu,</hi> was later on executed by
					 <hi rend="italic">Confucius</hi> for high treason, when <hi
					 rend="italic">Confucius</hi> was assistant-minister (<hi
					 rend="italic">Shi-chi</hi> chap. 47, p. 9v.). Some say that <hi
					 rend="italic">Shao-chêng</hi> is the official title and <hi
					 rend="italic">Mao</hi> the cognomen. <hi rend="italic">Shao-chêng</hi> might
					 mean a subdirector, or an assistant-judge. (Cf. <hi rend="italic">Huai Nan
					 Tse</hi> XIII, 22 comm.) See also <hi rend="italic">Chavannes, Mém. Hist.</hi>
					 Vol. V, p. 326, Note 7.</seg></note> was placed on a level with
				<hi rend="italic">Confucius.</hi> The school of <hi
				rend="italic">Confucius</hi> was three times full, and three times empty. Only
				<hi rend="italic">Yen Yuan</hi> did not leave him. <hi rend="italic">Yen
				Yuan</hi> alone knew that <hi rend="italic">Confucius</hi> was a sage. The
				other pupils abandoned <hi rend="italic">Confucius,</hi> and returned to
				<hi rend="italic">Shao Chêng Mao.</hi> Not only did they not understand the
				sagehood of <hi rend="italic">Confucius,</hi> but they did not even know
				<hi rend="italic">Shao Chêng Mao.</hi> The disciples were all imposed upon, so
				that <hi rend="italic">Tse Kung</hi> asked <hi rend="italic">Confucius</hi>
				saging, "<hi rend="italic">Shao Chêng Mao</hi> is a famous man in
				<hi rend="italic">Lu,</hi> how can you know more about government than he?"
				<hi rend="italic">Confucius</hi> replied, "<hi rend="italic">Tse Kung!</hi> You
				had better leave this, for you are not up to it."</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Only the intelligent can distinguish the
				artificial. Since a man like <hi rend="italic">Tse Kung</hi> was unable to know
				a sage, it is nonsense, if our scholars claim to know a sage upon seeing him.
				From their inability to know a sage we may infer that they do not know a phnix
				or a unicorn either.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Let us suppose that a phnix has long and broad
				feathers, and that the body of a unicorn is high and big. Then the beholder
				would regard them as a big bird or a huge animal, but by what should he
				distinguish them? If their big size were to be taken as a criterion, then one
				ought to know a sage by his size also. During the "Spring and Autumn" Period
				there arrived a bird and remained, but it could not be considered a phnix,
				and, when the tall <hi rend="italic">Ti</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Cf. Chap. XXXIX.</seg></note> made
				their appearance, they could not be taken for sages either. The phnix and the
				unicorn being like other birds or animals, what can people do to know them?</p>
			 
			 <p lang="english">Should these creatures not live in China and come
				across the desert, they would be like the "mainah," 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Acridotheres cristatellus.</seg></note>
				which is not a Chinese bird; nor would the phnix and the unicorn be Chinese
				animals then. Why then do the Literati decry the "mainah," and applaud the
				phnix and the unicorn, if none of them is of Chinese origin?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Some one may say that, when at the time of
				<hi rend="italic">Hsiao Hsüan Ti</hi> a phnix alighted in the
				<hi rend="italic">Shang-lin</hi> park, 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Vid.</hi> p.
					 359.</seg></note> flocks of birds crowded around it on the trees, thousands and
				ten thousands. They reverently followed the phnix, because it surpassed all
				the other birds by its size as well as by the holiness of its spirit. Provided
				that a large bird around which, when it alights, all the multitudes of birds
				gather, is a phnix, then we would know what a phnix really is. Now the phnix
				has the same character as the unicorn. If, when a phnix appears, all the birds
				follow it, then all the animals ought to accompany the unicorn, when it shows
				itself, likewise. But in regard to the unicorn of the "Spring and Autumn" no
				mention is made of all the animals following it. <hi rend="italic">Hsüan
				Ti</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Wu Ti</hi> both got a unicorn, but nothing is
				said about animals accompanying it.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Should anybody be of opinion that the train of the
				unicorn disperses, when it is caught by man, whereas the phnix is never
				caught, and that the birds following it become visible, when it is flying
				about, I refer to the <hi rend="italic">Shuking.</hi> There we read that, when
				the nine parts of the imperial music were performed, the male and female phnix
				came gambolling. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Shuking, Yi-chi</hi>
					 Pt. II, Bk. IV, 9 (<hi rend="italic">Legge</hi> Vol. III, Pt. I, p.
					 88).</seg></note> The <hi rend="italic">Ta-chuan</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">. This must be the name of an ancient
					 work.</seg></note> speaks of a phnix on the trees, but does not mention that
				flocks of birds were following it. Was the phnix attracted by
				<hi rend="italic">Hsüan Ti</hi> of another kind perhaps?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">One might suggest that this is an omission on the
				part of the chronicler, that under <hi rend="italic">Yü's</hi> reign the phnix
				was really accompanied by other birds, that the time of remote antiquity is so
				far away, that the chroniclers might well have omitted to mention it, and that
				the text of the Classics cannot be a proof. Of course, it may happen that
				something has really taken place, which the historians have dropped, but, in
				the same way, it can be the case that something really never happened, and was
				invented by the historians. Therefore it is difficult to find out the truth
				from the text of the works of the Literati, and our attempts to know a phnix
				from its following are in vain.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Moreover, there are cunning fellows among men, who
				succeed in winning followers, as there are wily birds, which assemble others
				around themselves. Was the phnix of the time of <hi rend="italic">Yü</hi>
				honest then, and that of <hi rend="italic">Hsüan Ti's</hi> time a trickster?
				How is it possible that they were both endowed with the virtue of holy men, and
				that still their actions should be so dissimilar?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">A bird may perhaps be a phnix, although there are
				no birds following it, or it may not be a phnix, notwithstanding the great
				number of birds flocking around it. The superior man leads a pure life. He
				preserves his integrity, and does not care to have many adherents. In his
				doings and dealings he has not many followers. A cunning intriguer, on the
				other hand, uses all his energy, and bustles about so much, that the scholars
				gather around him like clouds. The phnix is like the superior man. If the
				number of followers were to decide, whether a bird is a phnix or not, then a
				cunning impostor ought to be considered a superior man.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The more refined a song is, the fewer are the
				persons who can sing to the tune, and the more disinterested one's actions are,
				the fewer are one's sympathisers. The same holds good for birds and animals. To
				find out a phnix by the number of its followers would be like calling a song a
				good one, because it can be sung by many.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The dragon belongs to a similar class of animals as
				the phnix. Under the reign of <hi rend="italic">Hsüan Ti</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">73-48 <hi
					 rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi></seg></note> a yellow dragon came out at
				<hi rend="italic">Hsin-fêng,</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A locality in <hi
					 rend="italic">Shensi</hi> province.</seg></note> but the snakes did not
				accompany it. The "spirit bird" and the "<hi rend="italic">luan</hi>" take a
				prominent place among the common birds. Although their goodness and their
				holiness be not as developed as that of the phnix, still they ought to have a
				suite of at least some ten birds.</p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Hsin Ling</hi> and
				<hi rend="italic">Mêng Ch`ang</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The princes of <hi rend="italic">Hsin
					 Ling</hi> and of <hi rend="italic">Mêng Ch`ang,</hi> cf. chap. XL.</seg></note>
				entertained three thousand guests, and were called wise and superior men. The
				<hi rend="italic">Han</hi> general <hi rend="italic">Wei Ch`ing</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Vid.</hi> p.
					 308.</seg></note> and the general <hi rend="italic">Ho Ch`ü Ping</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A celebrated commander, who gained many
					 brilliant victories over the <hi rend="italic">Hsiung-nu.</hi> Died 117
					 <hi rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi></seg></note> had not a single guest in their
				houses, famous generals though they were. The Grand Annalist notes that robber
				<hi rend="italic">Chê,</hi> in spite of all his misdeeds, had several thousand
				partisans, whereas <hi rend="italic">Po Yi</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Shu
				Ch`i</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Cf. p. 168.</seg></note> lived in
				concealment on Mount <hi rend="italic">Shao-yang.</hi></p> 
			 <p lang="english">The actions of birds and animals are like those of
				man. A man may win the crowd, but that is not sufficient to characterize him as
				a wise man. Thus the fact that other birds follow it, is not a sufficient
				testimony for a phnix either.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Some say that the phnix and the unicorn are omens
				of universal peace, and that at a time of universal peace one sees them arrive.
				However, they also appear, when there is not universal peace. By their quaint
				plumage and extraordinary bones they distinguish themselves from the ordinary
				birds and animals, and can be known. Provided that the phnix and the unicorn
				usually arrive at a time of general peace, then the unicorn of the Spring and
				Autumn period must have disliked to appear during the reign of
				<hi rend="italic">Confucius.</hi> When the Emperor <hi rend="italic">Kuang Wu
				Ti</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">25-58 <hi
					 rend="smallcaps">a.d.</hi></seg></note> was born in the <hi
				rend="italic">Chi-yang</hi> palace, a phnix came down. <hi rend="italic">Kuang
				Wu Ti's</hi> birth fell in the time of <hi rend="italic">Chêng Ti</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">32-6 <hi
					 rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi></seg></note> and <hi rend="italic">Ai Ti,</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">6 <hi rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi>-1
					 <hi rend="smallcaps">a.d.</hi></seg></note> by no means a time of universal
				peace, nevertheless the phnix made its appearance. If it did so, because it
				knew <hi rend="italic">Kuang Wu Ti's</hi> wisdom and virtue, then it was an
				omen of the birth of a holy emperor, but not a sign of universal peace. Lucky
				omens may correspond to universal peace or happen to mark a special birth. It
				is difficult to find out the real cause. Therefore it would not be proper to
				think of a period of universal peace only.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Some say that the phnix and the unicorn are born
				as members of a certain species of animals, just as the tortoise and the dragon
				belong to a certain species. For this reason a tortoise will always beget a
				tortoise, and a dragon will always beget a dragon. In shape, colour, and size
				the offspring does not differ much from the progenitors. Why should it not be
				possible for us to know these animals, seeing the father and beholding the son
				and the grand-son?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">For the following reason. Common creatures have
				their species, but ominous creatures have not; they are born by accident.
				Therefore they say that the tortoise and the dragon are endowed with virtue.
				How can people distinguish a spiritual tortoise or a divine dragon, when they
				perceive them?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">At the time of King <hi rend="italic">Yuan</hi> of
				<hi rend="italic">Sung</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">530-515 <hi
					 rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi></seg></note> fishermen caught a spiritual tortoise
				in their nets, but they did not know that it was a spirit. The scholars of our
				days are like those fishermen. Since the fishermen did not know a spiritual
				tortoise, we may be sure that the people of to-day do not know a divine dragon
				either.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Sometimes a dragon is like a snake, and sometimes a
				snake resembles a dragon. <hi rend="italic">Han Fei Tse</hi> remarks that a
				horse resembling a stag is worth one thousand <hi rend="italic">chin.</hi> An
				excellent horse resembles a stag, and a spiritual dragon sometimes looks like a
				snake. If those creatures really belonged to a certain species, there would be
				no discrepancy in shape or colour.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">During the time of <hi rend="italic">Wang Mang</hi>
				
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">9 <hi rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi>-23
					 <hi rend="smallcaps">a.d.</hi></seg></note> there was an enormous bird, as big
				as a horse, with variegated plumage adorned with dragon like ornaments, which,
				together with several ten other birds, alighted in <hi
				rend="italic">Ch`i-bsien</hi> in the State of <hi rend="italic">P`ei.</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">In modern <hi
					 rend="italic">Anhui.</hi></seg></note> The phnix, which during the time of
				<hi rend="italic">Hsüan Ti</hi> sat down on the ground, was 5 feet high, which
				would correspond to the size of a horse afore-mentioned. Its plumage was
				multicoloured, which would be like the variegated colour with dragon ornaments,
				and the several tens of birds would be like the flocks of birds all alighting
				at the same time. If at <hi rend="italic">Hsüan Ti's</hi> time it was a phnix
				in shape and colour, accompanied by all the other birds, how do we know that it
				was one? Provided it was, then the bird attracted by <hi rend="italic">Wang
				Mang</hi> was a phnix likewise. That being the case, it cannot have been an
				omen, since <hi rend="italic">Wang Mang</hi> caused its appearance, and if it
				was not a phnix, how is it that in shape and colour and, as regards the
				following, it was exactly like it?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">All ominous things originate from a propitious
				fluid. Born in an ordinary species, they have their peculiar character, and
				therefore become omens. Thus the arrival of a phnix is like the appearance of
				the "red crow." 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A propitious bird which appeared to
					 <hi rend="italic">Wu Wang,</hi> cf. p. 130.</seg></note> If the phnix is said
				to belong to a species, is there a distinct species of "red crows" also?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">As regards the auspicious grain, the wine springs,
				and the sweet dew, the auspicious grain grows amidst other grain, but it has
				its peculiar spikelets, wherefore it is called auspicious grain. The wine
				springs and the sweet dew flow forth sweet and nice. They come from sources and
				dew, but there is not a special kind of sweet dew in heaven, or a certain class
				of wine springs on earth. During the just reign of a wise ruler the sweet dew
				falls down, and the wine comes up.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The "felicitous plant" 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The felicitous plant, "<hi
					 rend="italic">ming chia</hi>" , was found in the court-yard of the emperor
					 <hi rend="italic">Yao.</hi> With the waxing moon it grew one new leaf every
					 day, with the waning moon one leaf dropped every day.</seg></note> and the
				"vermilion grass" also grow on earth along with other plants, but they do not
				always sprout from the same root. They come forth for a certain time, and after
				ten days or a month they wither and fall off. Hence they are considered as
				omens. The phnix and the unicorn are omens as well. Why should they form a
				distinct species?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">When there was perfect peace under the
				<hi rend="italic">Chou</hi> dynasty, the people of <hi
				rend="italic">Yüeh-ch`ang</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">. In chap. XL we read <hi
					 rend="italic">Yüeh-shang</hi> , which were a people near the Annamese
					 frontier.</seg></note> brought white pheasants as a present. These white
				pheasants were short-lived and of white colour, but there was not a special
				class of white pheasants. When the people of <hi rend="italic">Lu</hi> caught a
				deer with one horn, and called it a unicorn, it descended perhaps from a deer,
				and there was no species of unicorns.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Accordingly the phnix is perhaps also born from a
				snow goose or a magpie, but differing so much from the majority of birds by its
				quaint plumage and peculiar feathers, it is given the name phnix. Wherefore
				must it belong to quite another class than the other birds?</p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Yu Jo</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">See above p. 360.</seg></note> said,
				"The position the unicorn takes among quadrupeds, the phnix takes among flying
				birds, Mount <hi rend="italic">T`ai</hi> among hills, and the Yellow River and
				the Ocean among water-courses." Consequently the phnix and the unicorn are to
				be classed together with birds and animals, only their shape and colour is
				exceptional. They cannot constitute a separate class. Belonging to the same
				category, they have their anomalies, by these anomalies they fall out of the
				common run, and owing to this irregularity the distinction becomes
				difficult.</p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Yao</hi> begot <hi
				rend="italic">Tan Chu,</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Shun, Shang Chün. Shang
				Chün</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Tan Chu</hi> belonged to the same species as
				<hi rend="italic">Yao</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Shun,</hi> but in body and
				mind they were abnormal. <hi rend="italic">Kun</hi> begot <hi
				rend="italic">Yü,</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Ku Sou, Shun. Shun</hi> and
				<hi rend="italic">Yü</hi> were of the same class as <hi rend="italic">Kun</hi>
				and <hi rend="italic">Ku Sou,</hi> but differed from them in wisdom and virtue.
				If we try to sow the seed of auspicious grain, we cannot reap auspicious grain
				thereby, but we may frequently find millet with abnormal stalks or ears. People
				beholding <hi rend="italic">Shu Liang Ho</hi> could not know that he was the
				father of <hi rend="italic">Confucius,</hi> nor could they see in
				<hi rend="italic">Po Yü</hi> the son of <hi rend="italic">Confucius.</hi> The
				father of <hi rend="italic">Chang T`ang</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Chang T`ang</hi>
					 lived at the beginning of the 1st cent. <hi rend="smallcaps">a.d.</hi>
					 <hi rend="italic">Vid.</hi> chap. XXXVIII.</seg></note> was 5 feet high,
				<hi rend="italic">Chang T`ang</hi> himself 8, and his grand-son 6. The phnix
				of <hi rend="italic">Hsiao Hsüan Ti</hi> measured 5 feet. The bird from which
				it was born perhaps measured but 2 feet, and the own offspring of the phnix
				only 1 foot, for why should a species be quite stereotype? Since classes and
				species are not stereotype, <hi rend="italic">Tsêng Hsi</hi> had a son,
				<hi rend="italic">Tsêng Shên,</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Tsêng Tse,</hi> the
					 well known disciple of <hi rend="italic">Confucius,</hi> cf. p.
					 164.</seg></note> whose character was unique, and <hi rend="italic">Yen Lu</hi>
				was father to <hi rend="italic">Yen Hui,</hi> who outshone every one in ancient
				and modern times. A thousand Li horse must not be the colt of a unicorn, and a
				bird may be benevolent and wise without being the fledgeling of a phnix.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The brooks on the mountain tops are not connected
				with rivers and lakes, still they are full of fish. The generative power of the
				water has produced them independently. On the terraces of ruined palaces and
				crumbling halls grows grass, sent forth by the force of the soil of itself. The
				fish in the brooks and the grass on the terraces of the halls have no
				progenitors of their own species. In the same manner an omen corresponding to
				something happens spontaneously, there is not a special class for it in the
				world.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">An omen corresponds in the same way, as a
				calamitous event supervenes. The omen corresponds to something good, a calamity
				to something bad. Good and bad are opposites, it is true, but the corresponding
				is the same. As a calamitous revolution does not belong to a class, an omen
				corresponding to something has no species. The fluids of the <hi
				rend="italic">Yin</hi> and the <hi rend="italic">Yang</hi> are the fluids of
				Heaven and Earth. Falling in with something good, they harmonize with it, and
				meeting something bad, they suddenly turn. Do Heaven and Earth in addition to
				the government which they exercise over good and evil still produce a
				harmonious and a suddenly changing fluid? By no means:---when an omen
				corresponds to something, it is not of a certain class or category, but it
				comes forth along with something good, and grows from the harmony of the
				fluids.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Sometimes during a peaceful administration and,
				while the fluids are in harmony, various creatures undergo a metamorphosis. In
				spring <hi rend="italic">e. g.</hi> the eagle changes into a pigeon, and in
				autumn the pigeon becomes an eagle. Snakes, mice, and the like are transformed
				into fish and turtles, frogs into quails, sparrows into clams. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Cf. p. 336 Note 2.</seg></note> These
				creatures change in accordance with their fluids. Their existence cannot be
				denied. <hi rend="italic">Huang Shih</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">I. e.</hi> "Yellow
					 Stone."</seg></note> became an old man, presented <hi rend="italic">Chang
				Liang</hi> with a book, and then became a stone again. The Literati know this.
				Perhaps at the time of universal peace, when all the fluids are in harmony, a
				deer might be transmuted into a unicorn, and a snow-goose into a phnix. In
				this way the nature of animals would be changed at times, but there would not
				be a stereotype species.</p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Pao Sse</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The favourite consort of the Emperor
					 <hi rend="italic">Yu Wang,</hi> 781-771 <hi
					 rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi></seg></note> was the daughter of a black lizard, and
				born from the saliva of two snakes. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">On this legend, see p.
					 321.</seg></note> Two ministers of <hi rend="italic">Chin</hi> were the progeny
				of a brown and a spotted bear. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Fan Wên Tse</hi> and
					 <hi rend="italic">Ch`ung Hang Chao Tse,</hi> cf. p. 225.</seg></note> The
				stories about the eating of the swallow's egg, 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The mother of <hi
					 rend="italic">Hsieh,</hi> the ancestor of the <hi rend="italic">Yin</hi>
					 dynasty swallowed an egg dropped by a swallow, and thereupon conceived. Cf. p.
					 318.</seg></note> and the pearl-barley, 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The mother of Great <hi
					 rend="italic">Yü</hi> is said to have conceived after having eaten
					 pearl-barley. See p. 318.</seg></note> and the walking upon an enormous
				foot-print 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Vid.</hi> p.
					 318.</seg></note> are likewise accepted by the people of to-day, why then shall
				the omens belong to a stereotype species? If we consider the question from the
				point of view that creatures have not a well-defined species, nor men a
				separate class, and that a body can be metamorphosized, then the phnix and the
				unicorn are not born from an unchangeable species. But wherefore must they be
				alike then in shape and colour?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">We read in the chapter on omens in the
				<hi rend="italic">Liki</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">There is no chapter on omens,
					 <hi rend="italic">"Jui-ming,"</hi> in the <hi rend="italic">Liki</hi>
					 now.</seg></note> that the male phnix is called <hi rend="italic">"Fêng"</hi>
				and the female <hi rend="italic">"Huang,"</hi> and that the male sings
				<hi rend="italic">"chi, chi,"</hi> and the female <hi rend="italic">"tsu,
				tsu."</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A similar passage occurs in the
					 <hi rend="italic">Han-shih-wai-chuan</hi> (<hi
					 rend="italic">T`ai-p`ing-yü-lan</hi>) 2nd cent. <hi
					 rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi></seg></note> In the <hi rend="italic">Shiking</hi>
				we find the following verses:---"The oil tree is growing on yonder high hill,
				and the male and female phnix is singing there in the morning sun-shine.
				Luxuriant and flourishing is the tree, <hi rend="italic">"yung, yung, chieh,
				chieh"</hi> sing the phnixes. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Shiking</hi> Pt. III,
					 Bk. II, Ode VIII (<hi rend="italic">Legge</hi> Vol. IV, Pt. II, p.
					 494).</seg></note> ---The chapter on omens as well as the <hi
				rend="italic">Shiking</hi> describe the singing of the phnix the one as
				<hi rend="italic">"chi chi, tsu tsu,"</hi> the other as <hi
				rend="italic">"yung, yung, chieh, chieh."</hi> These sounds differ. Provided
				that they are really like this, then the shape of the birds cannot be the same,
				and if it is, then there is a discrepancy between the <hi
				rend="italic">Shiking</hi> and the <hi rend="italic">Liki.</hi> Consequently
				the common traditions about the singing of the phnix are suspicious.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Of the unicorn caught in <hi rend="italic">Lu</hi>
				it is said that it was a deer with a horn, that means that its colour was like
				that of a deer. The colour of a deer is invariable, as the colour of birds is.
				At the time of <hi rend="italic">Wu Wang</hi> a stream of light appeared in the
				form of a crow. Its colour is said to have been red. Red not being the colour
				of crows, it is expressly stated that the colour was red. If the unicorn
				resembled a deer, but had a different colour, it would certainly have been
				added that its colour was white or black. Now the colour was the usual one,
				therefore they merely say that it was a deer. A deer is hornless. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">China possesses several varieties of
					 hornless deer.</seg></note> Since the deer in question was different from the
				ordinary ones in this respect, it is said that it had a horn. In this manner
				the unicorn caught in <hi rend="italic">Lu</hi> was shaped like a deer.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">During the time of <hi rend="italic">Wu Ti</hi> a
				hunting party in the west caught a white unicorn with one horn and five feet.
				The horn was then as in other cases, but the reference to the five feet shows
				that it had not the same number of legs. The unicorn found in <hi
				rend="italic">Lu</hi> is described as a deer. The colour not being mentioned,
				it must have been a deer of no unusual colour. <hi rend="italic">Wu Ti</hi> is
				reported to have got a white unicorn. White colour does not agree with a
				unicorn. The statement that a unicorn is a deer, means therefore that it is an
				ordinary one, whereas the allegation that it is a white unicorn, shows that its
				colour is unusual.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Under the reign of <hi rend="italic">Hsiao Hsüan
				Ti</hi> the <hi rend="italic">Chiu-chên</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A tribe in <hi
					 rend="italic">Annam.</hi></seg></note> sent as a tribute a unicorn shaped like
				a deer, but with two horns. It thus differed from the unicorn of
				<hi rend="italic">Hsiao Wu Ti,</hi> to which one horn is ascribed. During the
				Spring and Autumn Period the unicorn was like a deer, that of the emperor
				<hi rend="italic">Hsüan Ti</hi> is described as resembling a stag. A stag is
				double the size of a deer, and differently shaped. The unicorns which appeared
				under the reigns of those three emperors vary very much, as regards the colour
				of their hair, the horn, the feet, and the size of the body. If we infer the
				future from these instances, it is quite evident that the unicorns eventually
				appearing at the present time will not be like those of former generations. In
				this respect the unicorn is like the phnix. The unicorns varied at different
				periods in shape and colour. If we were to start from the phnix seen at the
				time of <hi rend="italic">Hsüan Ti,</hi> measuring five feet and being
				multicoloured, and to foretell the future from the past, it would be a mistake
				to maintain that a phnix appearing later on must be like that one. There can
				be no doubt that phnixes and unicorns, which will appear later on, will not
				resemble those observed formerly. How can the scholars assert that on seeing
				them they would know them?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">When the people of <hi rend="italic">Lu</hi> caught
				the unicorn, they dared not straightway call it a unicorn, but said that it was
				a horned deer. At that time in fact they did not know it. <hi rend="italic">Wu
				Ti</hi> called upon the censor <hi rend="italic">Chung Chün</hi> to give his
				opinion about the unicorn. <hi rend="italic">Chung Chün</hi> replied that it
				was a wild animal with joined horns, showing that the whole empire had grown
				from the some root. He did not at once style it a unicorn, but declared it to
				be a wild animal. <hi rend="italic">Chung Chün</hi> had his doubts as well, and
				did not know it. The knowledge of the scholars of our age does not exceed that
				of the people of <hi rend="italic">Lu</hi> or of <hi rend="italic">Chung
				Chün.</hi> Should they see a phnix or a unicorn, they would certainly have the
				same doubts as the latter.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">How is it possible to find out a phnix and a
				unicorn among uncommon birds and animals? If shape and colour be taken as a
				criterion, they are not always alike. If there be a big train of birds and
				animals following them, this is not always a proof of their excellence. If
				their rarity be regarded as a characteristic, there is the "mainah" also, and
				if importance be attached to peculiarities, then sages as well as wise men have
				strange physical features. Both sages and wise men are abnormal, and there is
				no means to distinguish between them.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Taking wisdom and sageness as a starting point, we
				find that sage birds and sage animals do not possess more peculiarities than
				ordinary birds or common animals. The wisdom of sage or wise men may be quite
				extraordinary, whereas their bones show no anomaly. Thus sage and wise birds
				and animals can be endowed with benevolence, honesty, unselfishness, and
				purity, though there be nothing remarkable in their physical constitution.
				Sometimes there are rich and noble persons who have not the body of a sage, and
				the osseous structure of many points to wealth and honour, who do not prove to
				be sage or wise. Accordingly some birds are multicolour, and some animals have
				a horn, but are devoid of benevolence or sageness. How do we know then but that
				the phnixes and unicorns, seen in olden days, were common birds or animals,
				and the magpies and deer seen at present are phnixes and unicorns? The present
				holy age is the result of the reforms emanating from <hi rend="italic">Yao</hi>
				and <hi rend="italic">Shun,</hi> why should no benevolent or wise creatures be
				born?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">It may happen that phnixes and unicorns are mixed
				with snow-geese, magpies, deer or stags, so that our people cannot distinguish
				them. When precious jade was hidden in a stone, the governor of the king of
				<hi rend="italic">Ch`u</hi> did not know it, which distressed the owner so
				much, that he wept tears of blood. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Cf. p. 113.</seg></note> Perhaps
				nowa-days the phnixes and unicorns also hide their benevolent and wise heart
				under a common plumage and ordinary fur, and have neither a single horn nor
				five colours as a distinctive mark, so that our people know them no more, than
				the jade in the stone was known. How can we prove that? By a reference to the
				plants, which at the commencement of the <hi rend="italic">Yung-p`ing</hi>
				period 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Style of the reign of the Emperor
					 <hi rend="italic">Ming Ti,</hi> 58-76 <hi
					 rend="smallcaps">a.d.</hi></seg></note> were always presenting omens. When the
				emperor <hi rend="italic">Hsiao Ming Ti</hi> was manifesting his kindness, all
				sorts of omens happened at the same time. At the <hi rend="italic">Yuan-ho</hi>
				and <hi rend="italic">Chang-ho</hi> epochs, 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Styles of the Emperor <hi
					 rend="italic">Chang Ti,</hi> 84-87 and 87-89.</seg></note> when
				<hi rend="italic">Hsiao Chang Ti's</hi> virtue was shining, perfect harmony
				pervaded the world, and auspicious omens and strange things corresponded.
				Phnixes and unicorns came forth one after the other, and were observed on many
				occasions, much more than at the time of the Five Emperors. This chapter was
				already completed, therefore I could not mention it then. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">This chapter must have been written
					 prior to 84 <hi rend="smallcaps">a.d.,</hi> so that the auspicious reign of the
					 Emperor <hi rend="italic">Chang Ti</hi> could not yet be referred to. The
					 author made this addition later <hi rend="italic">i. e.</hi> after 89, for it
					 was not before this year that the emperor received his posthumous title
					 <hi rend="italic">Hsiao Chang Ti.</hi></seg></note> </p> 
			 <p lang="english">It might be objected that arguing on omens, I have
				declared that the phnix and the unicorn are hard to know, and that the omens
				of our age cannot be distinguished, whether, therefore, the phnixes and the
				unicorns attracted now by <hi rend="italic">Hsiao Chang Ti</hi> could not be
				known?---I say that according to the "Records on the Five Birds" 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">By the Five Birds perhaps the Five
					 Phnixes "<hi rend="italic">Wu Fêng,</hi>" five different kinds of phnixes,
					 which differ by their colours, are meant. The "<hi rend="italic">Fêng</hi>" is
					 red, the "<hi rend="italic">Yuan chu</hi>" yellow, the "<hi
					 rend="italic">Luan</hi>" blue, the "<hi rend="italic">Yü tsu</hi>" purple, and
					 the "<hi rend="italic">Ku</hi>" white. Whereas "<hi rend="italic">Fêng</hi>"
					 and "<hi rend="italic">Luan</hi>" are still used as names for the phnix, one
					 understands by "<hi rend="italic">Yuan chu</hi>" a kind of peacock or pheasant,
					 by "<hi rend="italic">Yü-tsu</hi>" a kind of duck, and by "<hi
					 rend="italic">Ku</hi>" the snow-goose or swan.</seg></note> there are big birds
				in the four regions and the centre which, when they roam about, are accompanied
				by all the other birds. In size, and the colour of the plumage they resemble a
				phnix, but are difficult to know indeed.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Since the omens of our age do not allow of
				distinction, how can we find them out? By the government of the empire. Unless
				the virtue of the reigning emperor equalled that of <hi rend="italic">Yü,</hi>
				we would not perceive phnixes and unicorns with our own eyes. The omens of
				<hi rend="italic">Yü</hi> were undoubtedly genuine, and <hi
				rend="italic">Yao's</hi> excellence is evident. Under <hi rend="italic">Hsiao
				Hsüan Ti</hi> the world enjoyed a still more universal peace than at the time
				of <hi rend="italic">Yao</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Shun,</hi> as far as ten
				thousand Li, people were anxious for reforms and progress, and the moral laws
				found an echo everywhere. Affected by this state of things, the benevolent
				birds and animals made their appearence, only the size, the colour of the hair,
				the feet and the wings of those auspicious creatures were not always the same.
				Taking the mode of government and the intelligence of the rulers as a criterion
				for the various omens, we find them all to be genuine. That means that they are
				hard to know, but easy to understand.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The sweet dew may also serve us as a key. The sweet
				dew is produced by the harmonious fluid, it has no cause in itself which could
				make it sweet; this can only be done by the intervention of the harmonious
				fluid. When the harmonious fluid appears, the sweet dew pours down, virtue
				permeates everything, and the various omens come forth together. From the
				<hi rend="italic">Yung-p`ing</hi> down to the <hi rend="italic">Chang-ho</hi>
				period the sweet dew has continually been falling. Hence we know that the omens
				are all true, and that phnixes and unicorns are likewise all genuine.</p> 
		  </div2>
		</div1> 
		<div1 id="d1.6" type="part" n="D"> 
		  <head lang="english">D. Ethical.</head> 
		  <div2 id="d2.35" type="chapter" n="XXXI"> 
			 <head lang="english">Chapter XXXI. The Forming of Characters (<hi
				rend="italic">Shuai-hsing</hi>).</head> 
			 <p lang="english">Speaking of human nature one must distinguish good
				and bad characters. The good ones are so of themselves, the wicked can be
				instructed and urged on to do good. A sovereign or a father seeing that his
				subjects or sons have good characters, provides for them, exhorts them, and
				keeps them out of the reach of evil. If the latter come into contact with it,
				they assist and shield them, and try to win them back to the cause of virtue.
				It is by the transition of virtue into wickedness and of wickedness into virtue
				that the characters are formed.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The duke of <hi rend="italic">Shao</hi> admonished
				King <hi rend="italic">Chêng</hi> saying:---"Now you for the first time carry
				out Heaven's decree. Oh! you are like a youth with whom all depends on his
				first years of life." 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Shuking,</hi> The
					 Announcement of <hi rend="italic">Shao</hi> V, Bk. XII, 18-19.
					 <hi rend="italic">Wang Ch`ung</hi> reads "alas!" instead of .</seg></note> </p>
			 
			 <p lang="english">By youth is meant the age up to fifteen. If a
				youth's thoughts are directed towards virtue, he will be virtuous to the last,
				but if his propensities tend to badness, he will end badly.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The <hi rend="italic">Shiking</hi> says "What can
				that admirable man be compared to?" 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Shiking</hi> I, Bk.
					 IV, Ode IX, 2 where we read now "what can he give?" instead of "what can he be
					 compared to?"</seg></note> The <hi rend="italic">Tso-chuan</hi> answers, "He is
				like boiled silk; dyed with indigo, it becomes blue; coloured with vermilion,
				it turns crimson." A youth of fifteen is like silk, his gradual changes into
				good or bad resembling the dying of boiled silk with indigo and vermilion,
				which gives it a blue or a red colour. When these colours have once set, they
				cannot be altered again. It is for this reason that <hi rend="italic">Yang
				Tse</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Yang Chu,</hi> the
					 philosopher of egoism. The story referred to here is told in <hi
					 rend="italic">Lieh Tse</hi> VIII, 10v. A sheep had been lost on by-roads. When
					 <hi rend="italic">Yang Chu</hi> heard of it, he became thoughtful and changed
					 countenance. No mention is made of his having wept. <hi rend="italic">Wang
					 Ch`ung</hi> seems to have quoted from <hi rend="italic">Huai Nan Tse</hi> XVII,
					 25 v, who expressly mentions <hi rend="italic">Yang Tse's</hi>
					 weeping.</seg></note> wept over the by-roads and <hi rend="italic">Mê Tse</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Mê Ti,</hi> the
					 philosopher of altruism. We read in his works:---<hi rend="italic">Mê Tse</hi>
					 chap. 3, p. 4 (What colours) and in the <hi
					 rend="italic">Lü-shih-ch`un-ch`iu</hi> chap. 2, No. 4, p. 8 (Colouring) that
					 <hi rend="italic">Mê Tse</hi> witnessing the dying of silk said,
					 <hi rend="italic">heaving a sigh,</hi> "Dyed blue, it turns blue, and dyed
					 yellow, it turns yellow" and then he goes on to explain, how man also takes the
					 colour of his environments, especially of those with whom he has intercourse,
					 wherefore "colouring" is a very serious affair. Nothing is said about his
					 having shed tears.</seg></note> over boiled silk. They were sorrowful, because
				men having gone astray from the right path cannot be transformed any more.
				Human nature turns from good into bad, and from bad into good only in this
				manner. Creepers growing amidst hemp, stand upright without support by
				themselves. White silk yarn placed amongst dark, becomes black without boiling.
				Creepers are not straight by nature, nor is the black colour an attribute of
				silk yarn. The hemp affording support, and the dark silk lending the colour,
				creepers and white silk become straight and black. Human nature bears a
				resemblance to creepers and silk yarn. In a <hi rend="italic">milieu</hi>
				favourable to transformation or colouring, it turns good or bad.</p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Wang Liang</hi> and
				<hi rend="italic">Tsao Fu</hi> were famous as charioteers:---out of unruly and
				vicious animals they made good ones. Had they only been able to drive good
				horses, but incapable of breaking bad ones, they would have been nothing more
				than jockeys and ordinary equerries. Their horsemanship would not have been
				remarkable nor deserving of world-wide fame. Of <hi rend="italic">Wang
				Liang</hi> the saying goes that, when he stepped into a chariot, the steeds
				knew no exhaustion.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Under the rule of <hi rend="italic">Yao</hi> and
				<hi rend="italic">Shun</hi> people were neither seditious nor ignorant.
				Tradition says that the people of <hi rend="italic">Yao</hi> and
				<hi rend="italic">Shun</hi> might have been invested with fiefs house by house,
				
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">So excellent were they
					 all.</seg></note> whereas those of <hi rend="italic">Chieh Kuei</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The last emperor of the
					 <hi rend="italic">Hsia</hi> dynasty, the type of a tyrant.</seg></note> were
				worthy of death door by door. The people followed the way prescribed by the
				three dynasties. That the people of the holy emperors were like this, those of
				the wicked emperors otherwise, was merely the result of the influence of their
				rulers, not of the people's original nature.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The covetous hearing of <hi rend="italic">Po
				Yi's</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Po Yi</hi> and
					 <hi rend="italic">Shu Ch`i,</hi> two brothers famous for their
					 disinterestedness in refusing to ascend the throne of their father, lest the
					 other should be deprived of it. <hi rend="italic">Mayers</hi> No.
					 543.</seg></note> fame became disinterested, and the weak resolute. The news of
				<hi rend="italic">Liu Hsia Hui's</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">An official of the State of
					 <hi rend="italic">Lu</hi> famous for honesty and upright character, often
					 mentioned by <hi rend="italic">Confucius.</hi></seg></note> reputation made the
				niggardly generous and the mean liberal. If the spread of fame alone could
				bring about such changes, what then must be the effect of personal intercourse
				and tuition?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The seventy disciples of the school of
				<hi rend="italic">Confucius</hi> were each of them able to creditably fill the
				post of a minister of state. Conforming to the holy doctrines, they became
				accomplished scholars, and their knowledge and skill grew tenfold. This was the
				result of teaching; thus latent faculties were gradually developed. Before they
				joined <hi rend="italic">Confucius'</hi> school, they sauntered about in the
				streets as quite ordinary and in no wise exceptional people. The most
				ungovernable of all was <hi rend="italic">Tse Lu,</hi> who is generally
				reported to have been a common and unsteady individual. Before he became
				<hi rend="italic">Confucius'</hi> pupil, he wore a feather hat and a pig skin
				belt. He was brutal and unmannerly. Whenever he heard some reading, he tossed
				up his feather hat, pulled his belt, and uttered such a yell, that he deafened
				the ears of the worthies and sages. Such was his wickedness. <hi
				rend="italic">Confucius</hi> took him under his guidance. By degrees he
				polished and instructed him. The more he advanced in knowledge, the more he
				lost his fierceness, and his arrogance was broken. At last he was able to
				govern a state, and ranked in the four classes. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The four classes, into which the ten
					 principal followers of <hi rend="italic">Confucius</hi> were divided. Cf.
					 <hi rend="italic">Analects</hi> XI, 2.</seg></note> This is a shining example
				of how a man's character was changed from bad into good.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Fertility and sterility are the original nature of
				the soil. If it be rich and moist, the nature is good, and the crops will be
				exuberant, whereas, if it be barren and stony, the nature is bad. However,
				human efforts:---deep ploughing, thorough tilling, and a copious use of manure
				may help the land, so that the harvest will become like that of the rich and
				well watered fields. Such is the case with the elevation of the land also. Fill
				up the low ground with earth, dug out by means of hoes and spades, and the low
				land will be on a level with the high one. If these works are still continued,
				not only will the low land be on a level, but even higher than the high land.
				The high ground will then become the low one. Let us suppose that the human
				natures are partly good, partly bad; as the land may be either high or low. By
				making use of the good effects of education goodness can be spread and
				generalized. Reformation being pushed on and instruction persevered in, people
				will change and become still better. Goodness will increase and reach a still
				higher standard than it had before, just as low ground, filled up with hoes and
				spades, rises higher than the originally elevated ground.</p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">T`se</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A disciple of <hi
					 rend="italic">Confucius,</hi> whose full name was <hi rend="italic">Tuan Mu
					 T`se</hi> alias <hi rend="italic">Tse Kung,</hi> possessed of great abilities.
					 He became a high official.</seg></note> though not predestinated thereto, made
				a fortune. His capital increased without a decree from Heaven which would have
				him rich. The accumulation of wealth is due to the cleverness of the rich men
				of the time in making a fortune. Through this ability of theirs they are
				themselves the authors of their growing wealth without a special decree from
				Heaven. Similarly, he who has a wicked nature changes his will and his doings,
				if he happens to be taught by a Sage, although he was not endowed with a good
				character by Heaven.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">One speaks of good swords for which a thousand
				<hi rend="italic">chin</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The name of the ancient copper coins,
					 which first were called "metal," not "gold," as may be seen from the works on
					 coinage.</seg></note> are paid, such as the <hi rend="italic">Yü-ch`ang</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">This sword is said to have been
					 fabricated by the famous blade-smith <hi rend="italic">Ou Yeh</hi> in the
					 kingdom of <hi rend="italic">Yüeh.</hi></seg></note> sword of <hi
				rend="italic">T`ang-ch`i</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A place in <hi
					 rend="italic">Honan.</hi></seg></note> and the <hi rend="italic">T`ai-a</hi>
				sword 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">This sword is the work of
					 <hi rend="italic">Ou Yeh</hi> of <hi rend="italic">Yüeh</hi> and
					 <hi rend="italic">Kan Chiang</hi> of <hi rend="italic">Wu,</hi> both celebrated
					 sword-cutlers, who wrought it for the King of <hi
					 rend="italic">Ch`u.</hi></seg></note> of <hi rend="italic">Lung-ch`üan.</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A place most likely in
					 <hi rend="italic">Chekiang,</hi> called "Sword river" under the
					 <hi rend="italic">Sung</hi> dynasty. <hi rend="italic">Playfair, Cities</hi>
					 No. 4650.</seg></note> Their blade is originally nothing more than a common
				piece of iron from a mountain. By the forger's smelting and hammering they
				become sharp-edged. But notwithstanding this smelting and hammering the
				material of good swords is not different from others. All depends on excellent
				workmanship and on the blade-smith's ability in working the iron. Take a sword
				worth only one <hi rend="italic">chin</hi> from <hi
				rend="italic">Tung-hsia,</hi> heat it again, and forge it, giving it sufficient
				fire, and smoothing and sharpening its edge, and it will be like a sword of a
				thousand <hi rend="italic">chin.</hi> Iron and stones are made by Heaven, still
				being worked, they undergo a modification of their substance. Why then should
				man, whose nature is imbued with the five virtues, despair of the badness of
				his character, before he has been thoroughly worked upon by Worthies and
				Sages?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The skillful physicians that in olden days were
				held in high esteem, knew the sources where virulent diseases sprang from, and
				treated and cured them with acupuncture and medicines. Had they merely known
				the names of the complaints, but done nothing besides, looking quietly on,
				would there have been anything wonderful in them? Men who are not good have a
				disease of their nature. To expect them to change without proper treatment and
				instruction would be hopeless indeed.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The laws of Heaven can be applied in a right and in
				a wrong way. The right way is in harmony with Heaven, the wrong one owes its
				results to human astuteness, but cannot in its effects be distinguished from
				the right one. This will be shown by the following. Among the "Tribute of
				<hi rend="italic">Yü</hi>" 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The Tribute of <hi rend="italic">Yü,
					 Yü-kung,</hi> is also the name of a book of the <hi
					 rend="italic">Shuking.</hi></seg></note> are mentioned jade and white corals. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Cf. <hi rend="italic">Shuking</hi> Pt.
					 III, Book I (<hi rend="italic">Legge, Classics</hi> Vol. III, Pt. I, p.
					 127).</seg></note> These were the produce of earth and genuine precious stones
				and pearls. But the Taoists melt five kinds of stones, and make five-coloured
				gems out of them. Their lustre, if compared with real gems, does not differ.
				Pearls in fishes and shells are as genuine as the jade-stones in the Tribute of
				<hi rend="italic">Yü.</hi> Yet the Marquis of <hi rend="italic">Sui</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A principality in <hi
					 rend="italic">Hupei.</hi></seg></note> made pearls from chemicals, which were
				as brilliant as genuine ones. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The time of this Marquis of
					 <hi rend="italic">Sui</hi> is unknown. His pearls are very famous in Chinese
					 literature. According to one tradition the Marquis found a wounded snake, and
					 cured it. Out of gratitude the snake presented him with a precious pearl, which
					 shone at night. <hi rend="italic">Wang Ch`ung</hi> makes the Marquis produce
					 artificial pearls himself.</seg></note> This is the climax of Taoist learning
				and a triumph of their skill.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">By means of a burning-glass one catches fire from
				heaven. Of five stones liquefied on the <hi rend="italic">Ping-wu</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A number of the sexagenary cycle used
					 for the designation of years, months, and days.</seg></note> day of the 5th
				moon an instrument is cast, which, when polished bright, held up against the
				sun, brings down fire too, in precisely the same manner as, when fire is caught
				in the proper way. Now, one goes even so far as to furbish the crooked blades
				of swords, till they shine, when, held up against the sun, they attract fire
				also. Crooked blades are not burning-glasses; that they can catch fire is the
				effect of rubbing. Now, provided the bad-natured men are of the same kind as
				good-natured ones, then they can be influenced, and induced to do good. Should
				they be of a different kind, they can also be coerced in the same manner as the
				Taoists cast gems, <hi rend="italic">Sui Hou</hi> made pearls, and people
				furbish the crooked blades of swords. Enlightened with learning and
				familiarized with virtue, they too begin by and by to practise benevolence and
				equity.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">When <hi rend="italic">Huang Ti</hi> fought with
				<hi rend="italic">Yen Ti</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Yen Ti</hi> is
					 usually identified with <hi rend="italic">Shên Nung</hi> and said to have been
					 his predecessor, but we do not learn that he fought with <hi
					 rend="italic">Huang Ti</hi> for the empire.</seg></note> for the empire, he
				taught bears, leopards, and tigers to combat for him in the wilds of
				<hi rend="italic">Fan-chüan.</hi> After three battles he gained his end, and
				<hi rend="italic">Yen Ti</hi> was routed.</p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Yao</hi> yielded the empire to
				<hi rend="italic">Shun. Kun,</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">According to <hi rend="italic">Kang Hi,
					 Kun</hi> = would be the same as <hi rend="italic">Kun, Yao's</hi> Minister of
					 Works, who in vain endeavoured to drain the waters of the great flood. His son
					 <hi rend="italic">Yü,</hi> who subsequently became emperor, succeeded at last
					 in regulating the water courses. Here we seem to have a different
					 tradition.</seg></note> one of his vassals, desired to become one of the three
				chief ministers, but <hi rend="italic">Yao</hi> did not listen to this request.
				Thereupon <hi rend="italic">Kun</hi> became more infuriated than even ferocious
				animals are, and wished to rebel. The horns of animals, all in a line, served
				him as a rampart, and their lifted tails were his banners. They opposed and
				tackled their foe with the utmost determination and energy.---If birds and
				beasts, which are shaped otherwise than man, can nevertheless be caused to
				fight, how much more so man's own kindred? Proceeding on this line of argument
				we have no reason to doubt that (by music) the multitudinous animals were made
				to dance, the fish in the ponds to come out and listen, and the six kinds of
				horses 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Six kinds of horses were distinguished
					 in the studs of the <hi rend="italic">Chou</hi> emperors, according to their
					 height. <hi rend="italic">Tcheou Li</hi> (<hi rend="italic">Chou Li</hi>),
					 trad. par <hi rend="italic">Biot,</hi> Vol. II, p. 262.</seg></note> to look up
				from their fodder. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">There are many myths illustrative of
					 the power of music. <hi rend="italic">Hu Pa,</hi> , played the guitar, so that
					 the fish came out to listen, and <hi rend="italic">Po Ya,</hi> , played the
					 lute in such an admirable way, that the horses forgot their fodder, and looked
					 up to harken. <hi rend="italic">Han-shih-wai ch`uan,</hi> quoted by the
					 <hi rend="italic">P`ei-wên-yün</hi> fu chap. 96 under .</seg></note> </p> 
			 <p lang="english">The equalization of what varies in different
				categories as well as the differentiation of what is the same in similar
				classes, does not depend on the thing itself, but is man's doing.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">It is by instruction that living beings are
				transformed. Among the Three <hi rend="italic">Miao</hi> tribes 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The aborigines of China.</seg></note>
				some were honest, some disreputable. <hi rend="italic">Yao</hi> and
				<hi rend="italic">Shun</hi> made them all alike by conferring the boon of
				instruction upon them.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Suppose the men of <hi rend="italic">Ch`u</hi> and
				<hi rend="italic">Yüeh</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">They were settled in modern
					 <hi rend="italic">Hukuang</hi> and <hi
					 rend="italic">Chekiang.</hi></seg></note> to settle down in <hi
				rend="italic">Chuang</hi> or <hi rend="italic">Yü.</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">An allusion to <hi
					 rend="italic">Mencius</hi> Bk. III, Pt. II, chap. 6, where the difference of
					 the dialects of <hi rend="italic">Ch`i</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Ch`u</hi> is
					 pointed out. <hi rend="italic">Chuang</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Yü</hi> were
					 two quarters in the capital of <hi rend="italic">Ch`i.</hi></seg></note> Having
				passed there months and years, they would become pliant and yielding, and their
				customs changed. They say that the people of <hi rend="italic">Ch`i</hi> are
				soft and supple, those of <hi rend="italic">Ch`in</hi> unsteady and versatile,
				of <hi rend="italic">Ch`u</hi> lively and passionate, of <hi
				rend="italic">Yen</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The <hi rend="italic">Ch`i</hi> State
					 was in northern <hi rend="italic">Shantung, Ch`in</hi> in <hi
					 rend="italic">Shensi,</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Yen</hi> in <hi
					 rend="italic">Chili.</hi> The characteristic of the inhabitants of these
					 provinces is partly still true to-day.</seg></note> dull and simple. Now let us
				suppose that people of the four States alternately went to live in
				<hi rend="italic">Chuang</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Yü</hi> for a certain time,
				the prolonged stay in a place remote from their country would undubitably bring
				about a change of their character.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">A bad natured man's heart is like wood or stone,
				but even wood and stone can be used by men, why not what really is neither wood
				nor stone? We may hope that it will still be able to understand the precepts of
				superior men. Only in the case of insanity, when a person sings and weeps in
				the streets, knowing neither east nor west, taking no heed of scorching heat or
				humidity, unaware of his own madness and unconscious of hunger and satiety,
				nature is deranged and upset, and there is no help. As such a man sees nothing
				before him, he is afraid of nothing.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Therefore the government does not abolish the
				officers of public instruction or dispense with criminal judges, wishing
				thereby to inculcate the observance of the moral laws. The schools guide people
				at first, the laws control and restrain them later on.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Even the will of a <hi rend="italic">Tan Chu</hi>
				might be curbed; the proof is that the soldiers of a big army are kept in order
				by reproofs. Men and officers are held in check to such an extent, that they
				look at death as a return.</p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Ho Lu</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">King of the <hi rend="italic">Wu</hi>
					 State, 514-496 <hi rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi></seg></note> put his soldiers to
				the test by the "Five Lakes." 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Another name of the <hi
					 rend="italic">T`ai-hu</hi> lake in <hi rend="italic">Kiangsu,</hi> which
					 consisted of five lakes, or five connected sheets of water.</seg></note> They
				all cut their arms with swords, that the blood trickled down to the ground.
				<hi rend="italic">Kou Chien</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The ruler of the <hi
					 rend="italic">Yüeh</hi> State, 496 <hi rend="smallcaps">b.c.,</hi> who
					 overthrew the kingdom of <hi rend="italic">Wu.</hi></seg></note> also gave his
				men a trial in the hall of his inner palace. Those who jumped into the fire and
				perished, were innumerable. Human nature is not particularly fond of swords and
				fire, but the two rulers had such a power over their men, that they did not
				care for their lives. It is the effect of military discipline to make light of
				cuts and blood.</p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Mêng Pên</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A hero of enormous strength in the
					 <hi rend="italic">Chou</hi> epoch.</seg></note> was bold, but on hearing the
				order for the army he became afraid. In the same way the officers who were wont
				to draw their swords to fight out, whose merits were first, went through all
				the ceremonial, and prostrated themselves (before the emperor), when
				<hi rend="italic">Shu Sun T`ung</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">An official of great power under
					 <hi rend="italic">Han Kao Tsu,</hi> who subdued the arrogance and
					 superciliousness of the princes and nobles by the ceremonial they were made to
					 undergo at an audience before the new emperor. <hi rend="italic">Shi-chi</hi>
					 chap. 99, p. 7v.</seg></note> had fixed the rites. Imperious and overbearing
				first, they became obedient and submissive. The power of instruction and the
				influence of virtue transform the character. One need not sorrow that a
				character is bad, but it is to be regretted, if it does not submit to the
				teachings of the sages. Such an individual owes his misfortune to himself.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Beans and wheat are different from rice and millet,
				yet their consumption satisfies the appetite. Are the natures of low and
				superior men then of a different kind? They resemble the Five Grains, 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Hemp, millet, rice, wheat, and
					 beans.</seg></note> all have their use. There is no fundamental difference
				between them, only their manifestations are unlike. The fluid men are endowed
				with, is either copious or deficient, and their character correspondingly good
				or bad. The wicked have received but a small dose of kindness, the irascible,
				plenty of temper. If kindness be unsufficient, people do wrong, and there is
				not much hope for an improvement. With plenty of temper, people become violent,
				and have no sense of justice. Moreover, their feeling of sympathy is defective,
				joy and anger do not happen at the proper time, and they have baseless and
				irreasonable fears. Reckless men like that commit outrages, therefore they are
				considered bad.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Man has in his body the Five Qualities 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The Five Cardinal
					 Virtues:---benevolence, justice, propriety, knowledge, and truth.</seg></note>
				and the Five Organs. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The heart, the liver, the stomach, the
					 lungs, and the kidneys.</seg></note> If he got too little of them, or if they
				are too small, his actions do not attain to goodness. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Human character, to wit the Five
					 Qualities, depends on the volumen of the original fluid, the vital force, which
					 shapes the Five Organs. According as they are bigger or smaller, the nature of
					 the individual is different. This idea finds expression in the Chinese
					 language. A man with a big heart, , is generous and liberal, with a small
					 heart, , mean. The fluid of the stomach, , is equivalent to anger.</seg></note>
				Man himself is either accomplished or deficient, but accomplishment and
				deficiency do not mean a difference of organisation. Use leaven in big, or in
				small quantities, and the result will be similar. In rich as well as in poor
				wine there is the same leaven. Good men as well as bad ones are permeated by
				the same original fluid. According to its greater or smaller volumen the mind
				of the individual is bright or dull.</p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Hsi Mên Pao</hi> would tighten
				his leathern belt, whenever he wanted to relax himself. <hi rend="italic">Tung
				An Yü</hi> loosened his girdle strings, when he was going to rouse himself. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Cf. p. 122.</seg></note> Yet neither
				passion nor indolence is the right medium. However, he who wears a belt or a
				girdle on his body is properly dressed. When the question arises, how
				deficiencies can be made good by means of belts and strings, the names of
				<hi rend="italic">Hsi Mên Pao</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Tung An Yü</hi> must
				be mentioned together. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">In both cases the belt or girdle is the
					 same indispensible part of a gentleman's toilet, but the use made of it, and
					 the results achieved, are quite different. The same may be said of human
					 nature.</seg></note> </p> 
			 <p lang="english">Houses of poor, wretched people are not in a proper
				state. They have holes in the walls under the roof, to which others take
				objection. When rich and well-to-do people build houses, they have the walls
				made in a way, that they find there real shelter. The whole house is in good
				repair, and nobody could say anything against it. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Human nature is like those houses. They
					 are all houses, and serve the same purpose, but some are in good repair, others
					 in a wretched state.</seg></note> </p> 
			 <p lang="english">In <hi rend="italic">Wei</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">An ancient State in North
					 <hi rend="italic">Honan</hi> and South <hi
					 rend="italic">Chili.</hi></seg></note> the land was divided in lots of a
				hundred <hi rend="italic">mow,</hi> in <hi rend="italic">Yeh</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The modern <hi
					 rend="italic">Chang-tê-fu.</hi></seg></note> alone the lots measured two
				hundred <hi rend="italic">mow. Hsi Mên Pao</hi> irrigated his land with water
				from the <hi rend="italic">Chang</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A large tributary of the river
					 <hi rend="italic">Wei</hi> in <hi rend="italic">Honan,</hi> near
					 <hi rend="italic">Chang-tê-fu.</hi></seg></note> and made it so fertile, that
				it yielded one bushel 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A <hi rend="italic">Chung,</hi> an
					 ancient measure equal to 4 pecks = 1 bushel, as some say. According to others
					 it would be as much as 34 pecks.</seg></note> per <hi rend="italic">mow.</hi>
				Man's natural parts are like the fields of <hi rend="italic">Yeh,</hi> tuition
				and education, like the water from the <hi rend="italic">Chang.</hi> One must
				be sorry for him that cannot be transformed, but not for a man whose character
				it is difficult to govern.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">In the streets of the city of <hi
				rend="italic">Loyang</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The capital of the <hi
					 rend="italic">Chou</hi> dynasty in <hi rend="italic">Honan,</hi> the modern
					 <hi rend="italic">Honanfu.</hi></seg></note> there was no water. It was
				therefore pulled up from the <hi rend="italic">Lo</hi> by watermen. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Probably with pump-works.</seg></note>
				If it was streaming quickly day and night, it was their doing. From this point
				of view kindness and justice must increase manifold in him who comes into close
				contact with an excellent man. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The excellent man is like the river
					 <hi rend="italic">Lo.</hi> Streams of kindness and justice part from
					 him.</seg></note> <hi rend="italic">Mencius'</hi> mother changed her domicile,
				for she had ascertained this truth. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">She changed her domicile for the
					 purpose of saving her son from the bad influences of the
					 neighbourhood.</seg></note> </p> 
			 <p lang="english">Water amongst men is dirty and muddy, in the open
				country it is clear and limpid. It is all the same water, and it flows from the
				confines of heaven; its dirtiness and limpidity are the effects of its
				environments.</p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Chao T`o,</hi> king of the
				southern <hi rend="italic">Yüeh,</hi> was originally an honourable man of the
				<hi rend="italic">Han</hi> State, 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Chao T`o</hi> went to
					 <hi rend="italic">Yüeh,</hi> modern <hi rend="italic">Kuang-tung,</hi> as
					 general of <hi rend="italic">Ch`in Shih Huang Ti,</hi> and subsequently became
					 king of the southern barbarians, whose customs he adopted. <hi rend="italic">Lu
					 Chia</hi> was sent to him by the first emperor of the <hi
					 rend="italic">Han</hi> dynasty to receive his declaration of
					 allegiance.</seg></note> but he took to the habits of the southern barbarians,
				disregarded the imperial commands, dressed his hair in a tuft, and used to
				squat down. He was so fond of this, as if it had been his nature.
				<hi rend="italic">Lu Chia</hi> spoke to him of the virtues of the
				<hi rend="italic">Han,</hi> and impressed him with their holy power, so that he
				suddenly rose up, and felt remorse. He received the commands of his sovereign,
				and communicated them to the savages. Against his hair-dress and to his
				squatting he felt something like a natural repugnancy. First he acted in the
				aforesaid manner, afterwards thus. It shows what force instruction also has,
				and that nature is not the only factor.</p> 
		  </div2> 
		  <div2 id="d2.36" type="chapter" n="XXXII"> 
			 <head lang="english">Chapter XXXII. On Original Nature (<hi
				rend="italic">Pên-hsing</hi>).</head> 
			 <p lang="english">Natural feelings and natural disposition are the
				basis of human activity, and the source from which morals and music spring.
				Morals impede, and music checks the excesses of original nature. The natural
				disposition may be humble, modest, and yielding. The moral laws are enforced
				with a view to generalizing such praiseworthy qualities. The natural feelings
				may be good or bad, cheerful or angry, mournful or merry. Music is made in
				order to make every one behave respectfully. What morals and music aim at are
				the natural feelings and natural disposition.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The ancient literati and scholars who have written
				essays have all touched upon this question, but could not give a satisfactory
				answer. The philosopher <hi rend="italic">Shih Tse</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">His full name is <hi rend="italic">Shih
					 Shê.</hi> He was one of the seventy disciples of <hi
					 rend="italic">Confucius</hi> and a writer. The Catalogue of the
					 <hi rend="italic">Han-shu</hi> chap. 30 mentions twenty-one chapters of his
					 pen. <hi rend="italic">Faber</hi> in his <hi rend="italic">Doctrines of
					 Confucius</hi> p. 29 states that the title of the lost work of
					 <hi rend="italic">Shih Shê</hi> was <hi rend="italic">"yang-shu"</hi> , and
					 that he is said to have been a disciple of <hi rend="italic">Ch`i Tiao
					 K`ai,</hi> whom vide.</seg></note> of the <hi rend="italic">Chou</hi> time held
				that human nature is partly good and partly bad, that, if the good nature in
				man be cultivated and regulated, his goodness increases, and if his bad nature
				be, his badness develops. Thus in the human heart there would be two
				conflicting principles, and good and evil depend on cultivation. Accordingly,
				<hi rend="italic">Shih Tse</hi> composed a chapter on cultivation.</p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Fu Tse Chien, Ch`i Tiao
				K`ai;</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Kung Sun Ni Tse</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">All disciples of <hi
					 rend="italic">Confucius,</hi> whose writings were still extant during the
					 <hi rend="italic">Han</hi> dynasty, but are now lost. According to
					 <hi rend="italic">Liu Hsin's</hi> Catalogue <hi rend="italic">Fu Tse Chien</hi>
					 alias <hi rend="italic">Fu Pu Ch`i</hi> wrote 16 chapters, <hi
					 rend="italic">Ch`i Tiao K`ai</hi> 12, and <hi rend="italic">Kung Sun Ni
					 Tse</hi> 28.</seg></note> also discuss this subject in very much the same way
				as <hi rend="italic">Shih Tse,</hi> all declaring that nature is partly good,
				partly bad.</p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Mencius</hi> wrote a chapter on
				the goodness of nature, 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Mencius</hi> Bk. VI,
					 Pt. I.</seg></note> contending that all men are originally good, and that the
				bad ones are corrupted by the world. Men, he says, are created by heaven and
				earth; they are all provided with a good nature, but when they grow up and come
				into contact with the world, they run wild, and are perverted, and their
				wickedness increases daily. According to <hi rend="italic">Mencius'</hi>
				opinion, man, when young, would be invariably good.</p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Wei Tse</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The Viscount of <hi
					 rend="italic">Wei,</hi> a kinsman of prince <hi rend="italic">Chou i. e. Chou
					 Hsin,</hi> the last emperor of the <hi rend="italic">Shang</hi> dynasty, who
					 lost the throne through his wickedness and tyrany (1154-1122
					 <hi rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi>).</seg></note> said, "I have formerly remarked,
				that as a child the prince (<hi rend="italic">Chou</hi>) did not show off."</p>
			 
			 <p lang="english">When <hi rend="italic">Chou</hi> was a child,
				<hi rend="italic">Wei Tse</hi> observed that he had no good character. Inclined
				to evil, he did not eclipse the common people, and when he had grown up, he
				caused endless revolutions. Therefore <hi rend="italic">Wei Tse's</hi>
				remark.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">When <hi rend="italic">Yang-Shê Shih-Wo</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The <hi rend="italic">Yang Shê</hi>
					 family was very powerful in the <hi rend="italic">Chin</hi> State. Lady
					 <hi rend="italic">Shu</hi> had married one <hi rend="italic">Yang Shê</hi> and
					 was thus related to <hi rend="italic">Yang-Shê Shih-Wo.</hi></seg></note> was
				born and Lady <hi rend="italic">Shu</hi> saw him, and upon entering the hall
				heard him cry, she went back and said, "His voice is that of a wolf. He has a
				reckless character, destitute of all affection. But for him the
				<hi rend="italic">Yang Shê</hi> family would not perish." Afterwards she
				declined to see him. When he had grown up, <hi rend="italic">Ch`i Shêng</hi>
				made a rebellion, in which <hi rend="italic">Shih-Wo</hi> took part. The people
				killed him, and the <hi rend="italic">Yang Shê</hi> family was extinguished
				thereby. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">This took place in the
					 <hi rend="italic">Chin</hi> State in 513 <hi
					 rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi></seg></note> </p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Chou's</hi> wickedness dated from
				his childhood, and <hi rend="italic">Shi-Wo's</hi> rebellion could be foretold
				from the new-born's whine. As a newborn child has not yet had any intercourse
				with the world, who could have brought about his perversion?</p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Tan Chu</hi> was born in
				<hi rend="italic">Yao's</hi> palace, and <hi rend="italic">Shang Chün</hi> in
				<hi rend="italic">Shun's</hi> hall. Under the reign of these two sovereigns,
				the people house by house were worthy of being entrusted with fief. Those with
				whom the two might have mixed, were most excellent, and the persons forming the
				suit of the two emperors, were all most virtuous. Nevertheless,
				<hi rend="italic">Tan Chu</hi> was haughty, and <hi rend="italic">Shang
				Chün</hi> brutal. Both lacked imperial decorum to such a degree, that they were
				set up as a warning to coming generations.</p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Mencius</hi> judges men by the
				pupils of their eyes. If the heart be bright, says he, the pupils are clear, if
				it be dark, the pupils are dim. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Mencius</hi> Bk. IV,
					 Pt. I, chap. XV.</seg></note> However, the clearness and dimness of the eyes
				reaches back to as far as man's birth. These differences are due to the
				different fluids received from heaven. The eyes are not clear during childhood,
				or dimmed, when man grows, and associates with other people. Nature at first is
				spontaneous, goodness and badness are the outcome of different dispositions.
				What <hi rend="italic">Mencius</hi> says about original nature is not true.</p>
			 
			 <p lang="english">Yet something may have contributed to the idea of
				the goodness of nature. A man may be benevolent or just, it is the wonderful
				proficiency of his nature, as in his locomotion and movements he shows his
				extraordinary natural ability. But his colour, whether white or black, and his
				stature, whether long or short, remain unchanged until old age and final death.
				Such is his heavenly nature. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The spiritual nature may be
					 transformed, but not the physical one. Human nature is so wonderful, that even
					 originally bad people may by much training become benevolent and just.
					 <hi rend="italic">Mencius</hi> seeing these wonderful results was misled into
					 the belief that human nature was originally good.</seg></note> </p> 
			 <p lang="english">Everybody knows that water, earth, and other
				substances differ in their natures, but people are not aware that good and evil
				are due to different natural dispositions. A one year old baby is not inclined
				to violent robbery. After it has grown up, its greed may gradually develop, and
				lead to ferocity and aggressiveness.</p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Kao Tse,</hi> a contemporary of
				<hi rend="italic">Mencius</hi> denies the difference of goodness and badness in
				nature, comparing it to flowing water which led to the east, runs eastward, and
				to the west, westward. As water cannot be divided according to its eastern or
				western direction, a division of men into good and bad ones is untenable. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Mencius</hi> Bk. VI,
					 Pt. I, chap. II.</seg></note> Therefore <hi rend="italic">Kao Tse</hi> asserts
				that human nature is similar to the nature of water. Such being the case, water
				may well be used as an illustration.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">Nature is as metal is metal, and wood, wood. A good
				man has a natural bent towards goodness, and a wicked man to wickedness. Man is
				endowed by heaven with a spontaneous mind, and has received a uniform
				disposition. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Either good or bad, not partly good and
					 partly bad.</seg></note> Therefore portents appear at the time of birth, from
				which man's goodness and badness can be discovered.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">People with whom no difference of good and bad
				exists, and who may be pushed one or the other way, are called average people.
				Being neither good nor bad, they require instruction in order to assume a
				certain type. Therefore <hi rend="italic">Confucius</hi> says that with people
				above the average one can discourse on higher subjects, but that with those
				under the average one cannot do so. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Analects</hi> II,
					 19.</seg></note> <hi rend="italic">Kao Tse's</hi> comparison with channelled
				water applies only to average people, but does not concern extremely good or
				extremely bad persons. According to <hi rend="italic">Confucius</hi> people are
				nearly related to one another by character, but become very different by habit.
				
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Analects</hi> XVII,
					 2.</seg></note> The character of average people is the work of habit. Made
				familiar with good, they turn out good, accustomed to evil, they become wicked.
				Only with extremely good, or extremely bad characters habit is of no avail.
				Therefore <hi rend="italic">Confucius</hi> holds that only highly cultured and
				grossly ignorant people cannot be changed. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Analects</hi> XVII,
					 3.</seg></note> Their natures being either good or otherwise, the influence of
				sages, and the teaching of wise men is impotent to work a change. Since
				<hi rend="italic">Confucius,</hi> the Nestor in wisdom and virtue, and the most
				eminent of all philosophers, asserts the unchangeability of highly cultured and
				grossly ignorant people, we may conclude that <hi rend="italic">Kao Tse's</hi>
				sayings are not correct.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">However, there is some foundation for
				<hi rend="italic">Kao Tse's</hi> view. The <hi rend="italic">Shiking</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Shiking</hi> I, Bk.
					 IV, Ode IX, 2. <hi rend="italic">Vid.</hi> above p. 374.</seg></note>
				says:---"What can that admirable man be compared to?" The <hi
				rend="italic">Tso-chuan</hi> answers:---"He is like boiled silk; dyed with
				indigo it becomes blue, coloured with vermilion it turns crimson." Leading
				water eastward or westward is like dyeing silk blue or red. <hi
				rend="italic">Tan Chu</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Shang Chün</hi> were also
				imbued with <hi rend="italic">Yao</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Shun's</hi>
				doctrines, but <hi rend="italic">Tan Chu</hi> remained haughty, and
				<hi rend="italic">Shang Chün</hi> cruel. The extremely bad stuff they were made
				of did not take the blue or the red colour.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">In opposition to <hi rend="italic">Mencius, Sun
				Ching</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">One of the Ten Philosophers, whose work
					 has come down to us. He lived in the 3rd cent. <hi rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi>
					 His original surname <hi rend="italic">Hsün</hi> --- hence <hi
					 rend="italic">Hsün Tse</hi> --- was changed into <hi rend="italic">Sun</hi>
					 under the reign of the Emperor <hi rend="italic">Hsüan Ti</hi> of the
					 <hi rend="italic">Han</hi> dynasty, 73-48 <hi rend="smallcaps">b.c.,</hi> whose
					 personal name was <hi rend="italic">Hsün.</hi> Cf. <hi rend="italic">Edkins,
					 "Siün King the Philosopher"</hi> in <hi rend="italic">Journal of the Royal
					 Asiatic Society, Shanghai</hi> Vol. XXXIII, p. 46.</seg></note> wrote a chapter
				on the wickedness of nature, supposing human nature to be wicked, and its
				goodness to be ficticious. Wickedness of nature means to say that men, when
				they are born, have all a bad nature, and ficticiousness that, after they have
				grown up, they are forcibly induced to do good. According to this view of
				<hi rend="italic">Sun Ching,</hi> among men, even as children, there are no
				good ones.</p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Chi</hi> as a boy amused himself
				with planting trees. When <hi rend="italic">Confucius</hi> could walk, he
				played with sacrificial vessels. When a stone is produced, it is hard, when a
				fragrant flower comes forth, it smells. All things imbued with a good fluid
				develop accordingly with their growth. He who amused himself with tree
				planting, became the minister of <hi rend="italic">T`ang,</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1"><hi rend="italic">Viz.</hi> of
					 <hi rend="italic">Yao</hi> who reigned at <hi rend="italic">T`ang,</hi> in
					 <hi rend="italic">Chili.</hi></seg></note> and the boy who played with
				sacrificial vessels, the sage of <hi rend="italic">Chou.</hi> Things with a
				fragrant or stony nature show their hardness and fragrance. <hi
				rend="italic">Sun Ching's</hi> opinion is, therefore, incompatible with truth,
				yet his belief in the wickedness of nature is not quite without foundation:</p>
			 
			 <p lang="english">A one year old baby has no yielding disposition.
				Seeing something to eat, it cries, and wants to eat it, and beholding a nice
				thing, it weeps, and wants to play with it. After it has grown up, its
				propensities are checked, and its wishes cut down, and it is compelled to do
				good.</p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Liu Tse Chêng</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A famous author, more generally known
					 by the name <hi rend="italic">Liu Hsiang,</hi> 80-9 <hi
					 rend="smallcaps">b.c.,</hi> whose works we still possess.</seg></note> objects
				that in this case heaven would have no fluid. Where would the first good deed
				come from, if the <hi rend="italic">Yang</hi> and the <hi
				rend="italic">Yin</hi> principles and good and evil were not counterbalancing
				each other?</p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Lu Chia</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A politician and scholar of the 3rd and
					 2nd cent. <hi rend="smallcaps">b.c.,</hi> author of the "New Words" , the same
					 as mentioned above p. 383 as envoy to the king of the southern
					 <hi rend="italic">Yüeh.</hi></seg></note> says that, when heaven and earth
				create men, they predispose them in favour of propriety and justice, that man
				can see what for he has received life and act accordingly, which accordance is
				called virtue. <hi rend="italic">Lu Chia</hi> thinks that the human mind is
				turned towards propriety and justice, and that man also can discover what for
				he has come into life. However, the right-minded do good of their own accord
				without waiting for this discovery, and the evil-minded disregard propriety and
				defy justice, although they see quite clearly in the matter. It is impossible
				that justice should win them to the good cause. Thus the covetous can speak
				very well on disinterestedness, and the rebels on good government, robber
				<hi rend="italic">Chê</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Cf. p. 139.</seg></note> condems theft
				and <hi rend="italic">Chuang Chiao</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Another outlaw.</seg></note>
				stigmatises lawlessness. They have a clear conception of themselves, and know
				how to talk on virtue, but owing to their vicious character they do not
				practise what they say, and the good cause derives no benefit from it.
				Therefore <hi rend="italic">Lu Chia's</hi> opinion cannot be considered the
				right one.</p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Tung Chung Shu</hi> 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">An author of the 2nd cent.
					 <hi rend="smallcaps">b.c.</hi> who wrote the "Dew of the Spring and Autumn"
					 which is still extant.</seg></note> having read <hi rend="italic">Mencius</hi>
				and <hi rend="italic">Sun Ching's</hi> writings, composed himself an essay on
				natural feelings and natural disposition, in which he says:---Heaven's great
				principles are on one side the <hi rend="italic">Yin,</hi> on the other the
				<hi rend="italic">Yang.</hi> The great principles in man are on one side the
				natural feelings, on the other natural disposition. The disposition comes out
				of the <hi rend="italic">Yang,</hi> the feelings out of the <hi
				rend="italic">Yin.</hi> The <hi rend="italic">Yin</hi> fluid is base, the
				<hi rend="italic">Yang</hi> fluid humane. Who believes in the goodness of
				nature sees the <hi rend="italic">Yang,</hi> who speaks of its wickedness the
				<hi rend="italic">Yin.</hi> That is, <hi rend="italic">Tung Chung Shu</hi>
				means to say that <hi rend="italic">Mencius</hi> saw only the <hi
				rend="italic">Yang,</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Sun Ching</hi> the
				<hi rend="italic">Yin.</hi></p> 
			 <p lang="english">The opinions of the two philosophers may well thus
				be distinguished, but as regards human nature, such a distinction does not hold
				good. Goodness and badness are not divided in this way. Natural feelings and
				natural disposition are simultaneously produced by the <hi
				rend="italic">Yin</hi> and the <hi rend="italic">Yang</hi> combined, either
				more or less copiously. Precious stones growing in rocks are partly of a single
				colour, partly multicoloured, how can natural feelings or natural disposition
				growing in the <hi rend="italic">Yin</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Yang</hi> be
				either exclusively good? What <hi rend="italic">Tung Chung Shu</hi> says is not
				correct.</p> 
			 <p lang="english"><hi rend="italic">Liu Tse Chêng</hi> teaches that
				the natural disposition is formed at birth, that it is inherent to the body and
				does not come out, that on the other hand natural feelings arise from the
				contact with the world, and manifest themselves outwardly. That which manifests
				itself outwardly, he calls <hi rend="italic">Yang,</hi> that which does not
				appear, he calls <hi rend="italic">Yin</hi> Thus <hi rend="italic">Liu Tse
				Chêng</hi> submits that the natural disposition is inherent to the body, but
				does not come out, whereas the natural feelings unite with external things, and
				appear outwardly. Therefore he designates them as <hi rend="italic">Yang.</hi>
				The natural disposition he designates as <hi rend="italic">Yin,</hi> because it
				does not appear, and has no communication with the outer world.
				<hi rend="italic">Liu Tse Chêng's</hi> identification of natural feelings with
				<hi rend="italic">Yang</hi> and disposition with <hi rend="italic">Yin</hi>
				leaves the origin of these qualities quite out of the question, insomuch as the
				<hi rend="italic">Yin</hi> and the <hi rend="italic">Yang</hi> are determined
				in an off-hand way by outward manifestation and non-appearance. If the
				<hi rend="italic">Yang</hi> really depends on outward manifestation, then it
				may be said that natural disposition also comes into contact with external
				things. "In moments of haste, he cleaves to it, and in seasons of danger he
				cleaves to it." 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">A quotation from <hi
					 rend="italic">Analects</hi> IV, 5, where we read that the superior man always
					 cleaves to benevolence.</seg></note> The compassionate cannot endure the sight
				of suffering. This non-endurance is au effluence of benevolence. Humility and
				modesty are manifestations of natural disposition. These qualities have all
				their external objects. As compassion and modesty manifest themselves
				outwardly, I am afraid that the assertion that natural disposition is something
				inside without any connection with external things, cannot be right. By taking
				into consideration merely outwardness and inwardness, <hi
				rend="italic">Yin</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Yang,</hi> without reference to
				the goodness and badness of nature, the truth cannot be known. As
				<hi rend="italic">Liu Tse Chêng</hi> has it, natural disposition would be
				<hi rend="italic">Yin,</hi> and natural feelings <hi rend="italic">Yang,</hi>
				but have men not good as well as bad passions?</p> 
			 <p lang="english">From <hi rend="italic">Mencius</hi> down to
				<hi rend="italic">Liu Tse Chêng</hi> the profoundest scholars and greatest
				thinkers have propounded a great many different views without, however, solving
				the problem of original nature in a satisfactory way. The arguments of the
				philosophers <hi rend="italic">Shih Tse, Kung Sun Ni Tse,</hi> and others of
				the same class 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Who maintain that human nature is
					 partly good and partly bad.</seg></note> alone contain much truth. We may say
				that it is easy to understand the subject, but the difficulty is to explain the
				principle. Style and diction may be ever so brilliant and flowery, 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The text has which looks like a
					 name:---the Record of <hi rend="italic">Fêng Wên Mao.</hi> The fact, however,
					 that a philosopher of the name of <hi rend="italic">Fêng Wên Mao</hi> is
					 unknown, and the symmetry of the context leads me to the conclusion that
					 instead of we should read and translate, as I have done.</seg></note> and the
				conceptions and arguments as sweet as honey, all that is no proof of their
				truth.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">As a matter of fact, human natural disposition is
				sometimes good, and sometimes bad, just as human faculties can be of a high or
				of a low order. High ones cannot be low, nor low ones high. To say that human
				nature is neither good nor bad would be the same as to maintain that human
				faculties are neither high nor low. The original disposition which Heaven gives
				to men, and the destiny which it sends down, are essentially alike. By destiny
				men are honoured or despised, by nature good or bad. If one disputes the
				existence of goodness and badness in human nature, he might as well call in
				question that destiny makes men great or miserable.</p> 
			 <p lang="english">The nature of the soil of the Nine Provinces 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">In prehistoric times China was divided
					 into nine provinces, hence the term the Nine Provinces has become a synonym of
					 China.</seg></note> is different in regard to goodness and badness. It is
				yellow, red, or black, of superior, average, or inferior quality. The water
				courses are not all alike. They are limpid or muddy, and run east, west, north
				or southward. Man is endowed with the nature of Heaven and Earth, and imbued
				with the spirit of the Five Qualities. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">Cf. p. 381 Note 2.</seg></note> He may
				be benevolent or just, it is the wonderful proficiency of his nature. In his
				locomotion and movements he may be majestic or agile, it is his extraordinary
				natural ability. But his colour, whether white or black and his stature,
				whether long or short, remain unchanged until old age and final death. Such is
				heavenly nature. 
				<note lang="english" rend="numbered" place="foot" anchored="yes">
				  <seg lang="english" n="1">The last sentences are repeated from p.
					 386.</seg></note> </p> 
			 <p lang="english">I am decidedly of opinion that what
				<hi rend="italic">Mencius</hi> says on the goodness of human nature, refers to
				people above the average, that what <hi rend="italic">Sun Ching</hi> says on
				its badness, refers to people under the average, and that, if <hi
				rend="italic">Yang Hsiung</hi> teaches that in human nature goodness and
				badness are mixed together, he means average people. Bringing people back to
				the unchanging standard and leading them into the right way, one may teach
				them. But this teaching alone does not exhaust human nature.</p> 
		  </div2>
		</div1> 
	 </body> 
  </text> 
</TEI.2>	 

